#I should be writing other fics but here we go
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
rafenextdoor · 2 days ago
Text
CELIBACY - RAFE CAMERON
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
it’s been too long, celibacy what do you want? tell it to me dropped to my knees let me break your streak, i’m begging you, please
content: inspired on the song celibacy by partynextdoor and drake. includes smut, oral (m receiving), fingering, p in v, cream pie, rafe kinda creeps on reader a bit, MINORS DNI!!!!
word count: 3.1k
a/n: this is my first time writing a fic let alone my first time posting on tumblr, please bare with me! still trying to figure out a good layout and there may be misspellings so i’m sorry. feedback is greatly appreciated!! and i’m opening my inbox to requests or questions to talk about rafe/drew/etc.
“you haven’t been fucked in how long?” sarah asked you a bit too loud, her eyes wide in shock at your confession.
you had just told her that you were going on over a year celibate. four hundred and thirty two days.. that’s if you were counting, of course.
it initially started when you and your boyfriend broke up. a drunken fight over jealousy resulted in three years down the drain. you were in no rush to find another sexual partner anytime soon because he was your first for everything. first kiss, first touch, first love. it took you a few months to go through the stages of grief but you got over him eventually, except your standards were different now. through your healing, you realized that you settled for a lot of things that you shouldn’t have.
one of those things being his performance during sex, or lack there of. it was mediocre to say the least, all about him, him, him. you tried to excuse it with the fact that you were his first too, and maybe he just didn’t know any better. but as time went on, nothing changed. he didn’t listen to your wants or needs, and certainly couldn’t fulfill your deepest desires. you were convinced that no one ever would, so you stayed celibate.
you hadn’t even kissed someone since him. you weren’t sure if you still remembered what it felt like.
“sarah!” you exclaimed in embarrassment, giving her a light smack on the arm to hush her. “talk quieter, i don’t need ward hearing anything about my sex life.” you scrunched up your nose at the thought.
“the man is ancient, he can’t hear shit.“ sarah replied nonchalantly. she looked over at her bedroom door to check that it was closed before turning back to face you. “we need to get you laid.”
you shook your head. it’s not like you hadn’t considered it, especially recently. you thought about that more than you’d like to admit, really. most nights ended with your hand between your thighs, attempting to get yourself off. you were always left unsatisfied, it was like an itch in a place you couldn’t quite reach to scratch on your own.
you had been on a few dates, but nothing ever clicked. kildare island was a small town so everyone knew each other. it was difficult, to say the least, to find someone without association to your ex. “i don’t know.. i mean, where would i even start? tinder?”
“hell no. that’s a breeding ground for creeps and losers.” she immediately dismissed. she grabbed her phone from beside her, pulling up a text thread from her boyfriend and flipping it around to show you. “there’s a party at topper’s later, you should come. maybe you’ll find someone there.”
you wanted to say no, but sarah was persistent. you knew she wouldn’t let this down anytime soon, so you agreed to appease her mind. “okay.. i’ll go.”
what you didn’t know is that the walls of tannyhill were thin, and someone was listening in on everything.
˚ʚ♡ɞ˚
coming here was a bad idea.
it didn’t take long for sarah to walk off to go find topper, leaving you on your own. you slipped through the crowd, finding yourself a drink but no luck with finding anyone worth your time. you quickly felt overstimulated, deciding to wander to the back of the house to find a place away from the crowd. you sat down on a couch, scrolling through your phone absentmindedly to pass the time.
sarah had driven the both of you there, which was definitely a mistake on your part since you knew she would stay the night with topper anyway. she probably thought this would leave you no choice but to go home with someone. you’d have to talk to her about that later.
you were fixing to send her a message that you going to walk home, calling it an early night, until a voice spoke in front of you.
“hey, sugar.”
your eyes left your phone screen, peering up to meet rafe towering over you. he was so close that you had to crane your neck to fully see him. you had always thought he was good looking, too attractive for his own good. he had on a tight-fitted, salmon colored polo paired with his go to khaki shorts, his hair swooped and parted to the side with gel. his arms were folded across his chest, biceps flexing with a sly smile tugging on his lips as he looked down at you. “can i join you?”
you felt your shoulders drop in relief, thankful that it was him and not one of the other frat boys there. you and rafe weren’t close by any means, sarah made sure of that. any time he would try to talk to you while she was around, she would shut it down immediately. not that he really cared or listened to what anyone told him. he wasn’t going to let that stop him, which is why he needed to find a way to get you alone, and this opportunity had you falling right into his lap.
“rafe, hi. i was just about to leave.. actually.”
he had been watching you carefully since the moment you walked in. rafe was a calculated man like that, purposefully standing in the corner of the kitchen to keep track of you throughout the night. he saw a kid— who was way too confident— make his advances on you by offering a drink, but you declined and poured your own instead.
‘smart girl.’ rafe muttered to himself, taking a sip of his beer as you turned him down. you strutted off shortly after that, which he soon followed.
his face twisted in confusion. “so soon? you haven’t even been here an hour.”
you bit the inside of your cheek, unsure of what to say. it’s not like you could tell him why you were there in the first place. you already felt ridiculous for even considering this idea.
“just.. not really in the mood tonight.” you answered hesitantly. it wasn’t necessarily a lie, but something about rafe made you nervous. he was older than you by a few years, and you could feel it through his presence. the way he asserted himself, it made you feel small. submissive.
he nodded, his eyes taking you in as you sat there. you were wearing a little black top and a denim skirt so short that it should be illegal. you tugged down on it a bit in reaction to his gaze, the fabric not budging as it clung to your thick thighs. he noticed the apples of your cheeks turning pink at his stare.
rafe couldn’t help but smirk. you were so cute, so sweet. he liked seeing you like this— without sarah. how such a good girl like you could be so close with her was beyond him. what kind of friend was she to bring you here to get fucked by some stranger?
but he wouldn’t let that happen.
“i’ll take you to the house then. i can’t let you walk back this late.”
“no no, i’ll be fine. i-“
“that wasn’t a question.”
he reached out his hand, gesturing for you to grab it before you could protest any further. it would just be a quick ride back to tannyhill, right?
you exhaled, putting your smaller hand into his and letting him pull you off the couch. his fingers intertwined with yours as led you through the crowd, people’s eyes following as the both of you passed by. it was hard not to get attention being next to rafe cameron— girls wishing they were you and boys wishing they were him. you dropped your head hoping that no one would notice. that was doubtful.
the tension during the drive was thick. you felt his eyes on you more than the road, which had you squirming in the leather passenger seat. his car smelled like him— a mix of weed and cedarwood cologne filling your senses. you almost felt lightheaded with how nervous you were and he hadn’t even done anything.
on the other hand, rafe was loving every second of it. he had been dreaming of this moment before you were even single. his sisters pretty little best friend, always around but just barely out of his reach, was currently in the palm of his hand.
partynextdoor was playing on the radio, you could hear him humming along as he drummed his fingers on the steering wheel. you heard your phone ding with a text notification— from sarah.
sarah: hey i’m downstairs did you leave?
you: yeah, sorry i couldn’t find you
sarah: with who??
sarah: please don’t say brian
sarah: tell me if he’s hot at least
sarah: is his dick big?
“everything okay?” rafe broke the silence, gesturing to your leg that started to bounce.
“it’s sarah, wantin’ to know who i’m with..” you replied, your thumbs hovering over the keyboard to type out a response to her.
he placed his hand on your knee, his grip gentle but firm enough to stop your moments. “just ignore her.” he said it like a suggestion, but his underlying tone told you that it wasn’t. you couldn’t help but listen to him, powering off your phone all together.
he kept his hand there, rubbing small circles with his thumb before he decided to test you, slowly going up your thigh. the warmth from his hand went straight to your core, your legs subconsciously parting just slightly at his touch.
“rafe..” you attempted to hide the shakiness in your voice. he was still driving, his eyes set forward. it took everything in him not to stop and take care of you right there— parking his car off the dirt road and bending you over in the backseat— but he held himself back. not only out of respect for you, but he wanted to do it the right way. he had been waiting to have you for years, he could handle a few more minutes.
“when’s the last time you’ve been touched like this, sweetheart?”
his fingers were now lingering between your thighs, slipping past that excuse of a skirt and brushing over your white panties. “and tell me the truth, or i stop.” he coaxed, his middle fingers pressed through the fabric, it becoming wet with your arousal. you whimpered at his touch, ashamed that you were reacting so easily to him. it was as if he already knew your body— knowing exactly where and how to you touch without even looking.
“i- i don’t know.” you breathed out. your head was fuzzy with desire, a feeling foreign to you.
“i think you do.” he thumbed your clothed clit, your head falling back against the seat in response. “i heard you and sarah talking earlier. could’ve came to me instead, y’know.” he continued to rub over your heat, just enough to tease you to the point it was nearly unbearable.
rafe sped up the rest of the way home, his patience running thin with his cock straining in his shorts. you were even more impatient, bucking your hips into his hand to feel some relief. you were beginning to make a mess on the seat and his fingers weren’t even inside of you yet.
before you knew it you were being thrown onto rafe’s bed, your legs hanging off the edge as he stood in between them.
“such a needy lil’ thing, hm?” he ditched your soaked panties on the floor, running his calloused fingertips over your slit to lather them with your slick. he parted your lips— so pretty and pink and glistening just for him. you were perfect.
he circled at your clit, applying pressure to the sensitive bud. you were pulsating beneath him as he started to rub faster, your thighs trembling. he pressed his middle finger at your entry, sinking himself in down to the knuckle.
rafe warmed up your cunt a bit longer before adding a second digit, pumping both in and out of you with determination— your soft moans spilling out like music to his ears. “god, baby, you’re drippin’ everywhere..” you whined at his words, which only made him keep going.
he curled his fingers, your gushy walls engulfing him as he hit that special spot inside of you. you could feel everything— the metal of his rings hitting against your cunt, the heat of his breath on your neck as he nibbled at it, the coil in your belly tightening.
“rafe.. i- i feel like-“
“i know baby, it’s okay. i got you.” he mumbled into your ear before he brought your lips to his, kissing you like it’s all he could do to breathe. you tasted so pure, like a ripe summer peach on his tongue— and he just wanted to swallow you whole. he continued to suck on your bottom lip until it was swollen, only pulling away to watch you.
and the look he was giving you— hungry with desire— was it took before you snapped, cumming for what felt like the first time. he held your hips in place with his other hand, holding you down to ride out your high.
you were gasping for air at this point, your bottom mascara smudged from the tears that prickled from your eyes. rafe looked wrecked as well, face pink and his once perfectly laid hair now disheveled. you didn’t know why until you sat up and saw it, the outline of his cock prominent in his shorts. your breath hitched, your doe eyes widening at the sight.
he grabbed your hand and brought it over his length, guiding you to rub it back and forth. even through the clothes you could tell he was bigger than your ex, surely. the thought alone had you pulsating.
“don’t by shy, sweetheart.”
you unbuttoned his shorts, pulling them down with his boxers to free his erect member. it hit his stomach, the tip red and leaking pre cum from being pent up for so long. he was girthy, thicker than his two fingers that you could hardly take a few minutes ago.
still, you pursued. you reached down to your sopping cunt, cupping it to lubricate your hand and bringing it to his cock. he let out a groan as you stroked him, jerking your wrist in smooth motions.
rafe was in heaven. you seemed so shy and innocent at first, he felt almost wrong for corrupting you like this— that was until you took it upon yourself to lick up the vein of his shaft, taking him into your mouth. you began to swirl your tongue, flicking it at his head to collect the dribbled cum. you went further, one hand at his base until you felt him hit the back of your throat. he rutted his hips, grabbing a fistful of your hair in a halt. if you kept going like this he wasn’t going to last.
“need to be inside you.” his voice was filled with desperation. he was panting at this point, a string of saliva following when he pulled you away. “please.”
you couldn’t finishing nodding your head before he went straight to work, pushing you flat to the bed with his weight on top of you. he ripped off your shirt, unclasping your lace bra in one smooth motion. rafe loved the feminine physique, and he was absolutely infatuated with yours. your tits were perky, full cups that sat sculpted on you just like a roman statue. your tummy was plush with a shimmery belly ring, the curves of your waist and hips drawing him in.
he brought his mouth to your breasts, lapping his tongue over one nipple as he fondled with the other. he was so eager— sucking and twisting at them like he was trying to feed. you were mewling, twisting under him at the sensation.
he slid his cock over your puffy folds. “saving this pussy for me, weren’t you?”
he slipped in raw, slowly filling you up inch by inch. he tried to go easy on you, but fuck, the way you were clenching around him it was like you were begging for more.
you were so stretched out, so full, and he still hadn’t put himself all the way in. he was thrusting into you at agonizing pace, not allowing you to adjust to his large size. you tried to scoot away, the pleasure being too much to bear, but he held you in place at the waist. he watched you engulf his dick in satisfaction— a creamy ring forming at the base.
“so fuckin’ tight— shit.” rafe moaned, squeezing his grip on the flesh of your stomach which would surly have bruises by morning. he finally bottomed out, hitting your core with a smooth trust. he was splitting you open with no mercy as his room echoed with the sound of skin slapping skin.
“suckin’ me in so well, feel like a virgin. you sure you been fucked before?”
“not like this.” you barely choked out, turning your head into the sheets as he quickened his speed. your face was flushed— chin still covered in spit and brows furrowed together.
“mhmm, but this is what you wanted, isn’t it baby?” his voice was raspy, almost mocking. he was molding himself inside you, like you were made just for him— filling you perfectly as your walls took his shape. his tip skimmed your g-spot, making you cry.
he arched your hips off the bed, moving his palms down to the fat of your ass— kneading it as your pussy started to flutter around him. he could tell you were close, your bodies chest to chest as he pounded into you.
you let go, jolts running through you as you came around his length with the second orgasm coursing through you. you had your legs wrapped around him, milking him dry. he didn’t let up either, continuing to hit into you at a brutal rate.
“gonna nut inside you like you deserve.” his grunted with gritted teeth, burying himself inside of you. his movements stuttered as he reached his peak— cock twitching as he released, his cum spurting in you with thick, hot ropes. he stayed there for a moment, assuring you got every drop before finally pulling out.
he laid down next to you, heavy, ragid breaths leaving the both of you in sync.
“you won’t need to be celibate any more, sugar.”
211 notes · View notes
hwanghoes · 2 days ago
Text
Just The Tip!
Summary: a night spent in your house with careless flirting with your dad’s best friend leads to moral boundaries being crossed and you beneath him.
Warnings: 18+ mdni! Smut, p in v, just the tip that leads to more, he covers her mouth with his hand, age gap (Inho is in his mid 40s and reader mid 20s), dad best friend trope, alcohol consumption for both of them, making out, English isn’t my first language<3
Word count: 5.2k+
Note: welcome to our first fic on this blog! This is Rue and you’re reading a fic written by me and beta-read by my bestie Mari who is also an admin on here! We both write and co-write each other’s fics and run this blog together! I hope you enjoy our first post here. Remember that comments and reblogs are always appreciated💕
Tumblr media
“Get your pens, baby!” Gi-Hun yells from downstairs, frantically looking around the house for his daughter’s pens to pack her things and drop her back at her mother’s place.
His hysteria causes you to worry too, collecting your sister’s clothes from around the house in a hurry so she can leave on time without worrying her mother — it is quite funny, calling her your sister. In contrast, you call your adoptive father by his name. Perhaps she has made a place in your heart much faster than Gi-Hun.
“Found them, Daddy!” She squeals and smiles when she sees you, jumping up and down as she raises her fists for you to grab the pens and put them in one of the many bags you are holding. “I’m gonna miss you!”
“I’m gonna miss you too, sweetie!” You kiss her forehead, letting her drop her stuff in the bag you’re holding out for her before she dashes downstairs to help her father, leaving you to pick up the rest of her stuff, “Slow down!”
“Sweetheart,” Gi-Hun calls you, looking up when you walk towards them with two bags slung over your shoulders, “I don’t know if In-ho will come tonight or not, but could you please look out for him until I get back? Just make sure he doesn’t feel uncomfortable.”
“Of course, don’t worry about it,” you smile, dropping the bags on the couch, helping your father gather the rest of your sister’s belongings, and frantically chasing the little girl around to make sure she doesn’t destroy another part of the house. She is trying to help, she really is, but sometimes her enthusiasm gets the best of her and no one can control her antics.
With a sigh, Gi-Hun stands up and follows her to her room, leaving you alone to take care of the rest of her stuff in the sitting room, putting her coloring books and pencils in one of the bags before you hear the sound of the doorbell ringing.
“Coming!” You say when the doorbell rings again, walking to the front door to open it, smiling softly when you find In-ho standing there with a bouquet of white lilies, patiently waiting for you to invite him in, “Hey!”
“Hello, darling,” he beams at you, the pet name rolling on his tongue so smoothly that makes your knees weak, “I thought I should come here and keep you company while your father’s gone.”
“Thank you, I really appreciate it—“ you are cut off by a loud grumbling noise coming from upstairs, showing how your father and sister are trying their best to find her socks so they can finally leave, “You arrived in the middle of the chaos.”
“Oh, no,” he says playfully, “I think I should leave before–“
“No, uh uh,” you pull him in by his free hand, chuckling when he shoots you a glare but lets you guide him inside, shutting the door behind him. You turn around to look at him, crossing your arms over your chest when you see the shocked look on his face as he scans the mess in your house, “Don’t worry, they’ll be gone in a few minutes.”
“I’m not worried about myself,” he shrugs, taking off his shoes, and pushing them to the corner next to the wall, “More worried for you because he is about to leave you with these to deal with.”
“Who says I’m gonna clean up after them?” You say, eyeing the bouquet he is holding, pursing your lips before you ask, “Going on a date, are you?”
“No,” he chuckles, making the blood rush to your cheeks, his warm brown orbs finding yours as he smiles softly, “These are for you, actually.”
“What?” You sigh slowly, looking from his eyes to the bouquet he is extended in front of you, lips parted in surprise as he hands you the flowers, “Thank you, you didn’t have to.”
“I wanted to,” he pats your head, walking past you towards the sitting room, nearly tripping over the legos spread on the floor, “I could leave if you have a lot to do. Handling a kid can’t be easy.”
“Would you please sit down? I won’t do anything, I swear, besides, I’m not the one handling a child. It’s Gi-Hun’s job,” you say, parting ways with him, moving towards the Kitchen to put the flowers in the water, placing the bouquet on the counter as you grab a vase and fill it, and gently lowering the flowers into the water after you pick them up.
“I hope you like them,” In-ho exclaims, following you in the kitchen and leaning on the counter, resting his weight on his hips and looking at you with a soft expression, “I didn’t have time to buy your father anything so I picked these up on my way here.”
“You don’t have to buy us anything,” you tell him, putting the vase between the two of you on the counter, standing in front of him, taking a good look at his attire — a light blue shirt with the first two buttons undone and bright beige pants that made him look more attractive in the eyes, completed by a brown bracelet on his left hand.
You look away from him as soon as you hear the rushed footsteps of your father and sister on the stairs, clearing your throat when Gi-Hun comes in to say goodbye to you.
“Hey, man,” he laughs softly, patting In-ho on the shoulder, “You didn’t tell me you were coming! We would have prepared something for you.”
“It’s all good,” In-ho smiles back, glancing from his friend to you, his smile widening slightly as he looks at you before he turns back to your father, “I’ve been here a thousand times, you don’t need to do anything.”
“Yeah, well, please enjoy yourself while I’m gone,” Gi-Hun turns to you, looking at you with a soft expression on his face, “I’ll be back in an hour or so, think of something to get for dinner on my way home, yeah?”
“Will do,” you reply, walking out of the kitchen to say goodbye to your little sister, bending down to hug her tightly, “Be good for your mom, okay? I’m gonna miss you so much.”
“I’m gonna miss you too!” She wraps her little arms around you, hugging you tightly before Gi-Hun and In-ho come into sight, your father picking up the numerous bags. Your sister lets go of you and grabs Gi-Hun’s free hand, waving goodbye as they walk to the door, “Goodbye sister! Goodbye Uncle In-ho!”
“Goodbye, little one,” In-ho waves back, helping you on your feet with a steady hand grabbing your arm, pulling you to his side with ease, the muscles under his shirt bulging with every movement of his hand.
“Okay,” you stumble on your feet a little, grounding yourself by a hand on his shoulder as you both say your goodbyes to Gi-Hun, “Drive safe!”
In-ho sighs as soon as the chaotic duo leave the house, running a hand down his face before he glances at your tired face. He smirks when he catches you dropping your forehead on his shoulder, exhaling deeply as the exhaustion overtakes you.
“Poor girl,” he mocks you a little, his tone soft and playful, “He must be working you out all the time, yeah?”
“Don’t remind me,” you groan, resting your cheek on his chest now under his chin, breathing in his cold, calm and smoky cologne, shuddering suddenly when he rests his palm on your waist to hold you close, “I love them both so much, but handling them at the same time is not for the weak.”
You can feel him lean down a bit, resting his cheek on your head as he lets you calm down a little. He gently rubs your back up and down while he listens to your soft breathing, closing his eyes and smelling the sweet scent of your perfume — just like how you are breathing in him.
“Thank you,” you pull away, your gaze meeting his piercing ones, and to your shock, he holds your eyes in an intense eye contact, staring deep into your orbs with the most captivating look he possesses. You swallow loudly, clearly flustered by the little distance left between you before you pat his chest lightly and untangle yourself from his embrace, moving towards the kitchen, “Do you want a drink?”
“Urm, yeah, please,” he clears his throat and follows you, pushing his hands into his pants pockets, watching as you shuffle around the fridge, pulling out two bottles of beer, “You don’t have any whiskey around?”
“I do, but it’s Gi-Hun’s bottles, you know how protective he is of his booze,” you explain, putting the cold bottles on the round table in the kitchen, opening a cabinet to pull out a bag of nuts for him to eat with his drink, “Make yourself at home!”
“Thank you, darling,” he says, sitting down in front of you, grabbing the bottle in his hand while he watches you sigh and sit, “Fuck, sorry, let me grab a—”
You don’t even have the chance to finish your sentence because he grabs the glass bottle and brings it to his mouth, putting the lid between his teeth before he pops the lid and slides the bottle towards you, holding the other one to open his own, taking a long swig from his drink.
“Wow,” you chuckle, taking a sip from your own beer, eyes twinkling with mischief, “You really like showing off your useless talents.”
“Useless? I opened your beer with my teeth so you wouldn’t have to move and you call it useless? Ungrateful brat,” He smirks at you, hiding his smile behind his bottle when you gasp and snort, shaking your head in disapproval.
“I’m not a brat because I don’t find your strong teeth charming,” You lean back on your chair, crossing one leg over the other, watching him closely as his eyes drift down your figure before he looks away quickly, busying himself with the cold beverage he has in hand, “Maybe a brat because I didn’t thank you, but still, I’ve been nothing but a good host so far.”
“Giving me a bag of nuts doesn’t make you a good host, darling,” he shrugs, chuckling softly when he hears your groan, “I'm sure your father has lots of snacks to nurse on with his drinks.”
“You’ll be shocked to know he doesn’t buy anything, our fridge is almost empty every day,” You sigh, leaning on the table, subconsciously pushing your chest closer to each other, making it so much harder for In-ho to keep his composure and not let his eyes slide down from your face, “I usually do the grocery shopping because he is lazy and has no idea what to buy. Unfortunately, we had his daughter over this week, so everything I bought is now gone.”
“Poor girl, perhaps you should come live with me, at least I can cook,” In-ho says, leaning forward, pushing the sleeves of his bright blue shirt up to his elbows before resting his upper body on the table like you, and has to stop himself from smirking when he sees your eyes fall onto his thick forearms before you look away and meet his eyes, “What’s wrong?”
“Nothing,” you clear your throat, shrugging and trying to act as if the simplest action of him doesn’t have you all hot and bothered, “Just thinking of what you can cook. Ramen, right?”
“Cheeky,” he laughs, straightening himself before he rests his back on the chair, spreading his legs before he adjusts his pants, his eyes never leaving yours, “That’s your dad’s specialty. I can cook anything you would like.”
“Really? Like what?” You lean down on the back of your hands, resting your palms on the table as you look at him, watching how his Adam’s apple bobs with every sip he takes, licking his pink lips after he finishes his bottle.
“Whatever you can think of.”
“I don’t want food, what can you buy for me?” You ask, grinning at him when he throws his head back and laughs, giving you a view of his long neck, “I’m serious! You have tons of money, why don’t you spend it on gifts for others?”
“I got you flowers, is that not enough for you, darling?” He smirks, licking his bottom lip as he stands up to get another bottle for himself, making you turn around and watch him closely as he bends down to grab his drink, then standing next to you while showing off his useless talent again and opening his beer, “What do you want?”
“A car would be a nice start,” You roll your eyes and chuckle when he shakes his head and cocks and eyebrow at you, “You said anything, I’m just listening to you.”
“Now you wanna be a good girl? Well, I am not complaining,” he replies, scoffing when you grin up at him, “Come on, something more achievable, darling.”
“And what if I don’t want anything else?” You ask, eyes not leaving his warm brown irises for a second, “Besides, you said anything, that word does not have a limit.”
“Don’t make me regret coming over,” he mutters, reaching to tilt your chin upward with his pointer finger, leaning down as well to get closer to you, “If it’s a car you want, a car you’ll get, but it doesn’t really benefit me now, does it?”
“Why should it benefit you?” You say with a strained voice, shaky and already out of breath as he keeps your chin up and leans down even more, “It’s a gift, not a favor.”
“Darling,” he mutters, his thumb coming to rest on top of your chin, pinching it lightly between his digits, “Do you think I don’t deserve a thank you if I give you a car? Are you that ungrateful?”
“I—“ You bite your lip, and with each second that passes, it gets harder to look into his eyes. There are too many feelings swirling in them, flooding his deep chocolate colored orbs with an intensity you have never seen before, “Maybe I am.”
“Too bad—“
This is the first time you get the urge to punch someone in the face — because not only do you hear the sound of keys jingling, you can hear your father cursing under his breath as he tries to open the door.
In-ho is quick to pull himself away from you, leaving you frowning and seething at your father. He tries to act nonchalant, none the wiser, walking towards the door with one hand in his pocket to say hi to Gi-hun.
“Welcome back.”
“Ah! I see you have made yourself at home!” Gi-hun grunts as he holds the numerous bags of food in one hand while he shuts the door, gesturing for In-ho to come and save the day, “You didn’t tell me what you wanted, kiddo. I just bought the food from the nearest restaurant.”
“It’s okay, thank you! I totally forgot to call you earlier about it,” you give him an awkward smile, trying to seem engaged in another work so he doesn’t notice the lack of plates and the empty beer bottles on the table, but it seems In-ho beats you to it and tells your father everything.
“We started without you,” In-ho sighs, gently laying the bags on the dining table where you were sitting and immediately starts unpacking them, “I was pretty thirsty and asked for a drink. I thought she’d give me something stronger, but beer had to do.”
“As if I could touch any of my father’s expensive bottles,” You stand up as well, helping the men to pull out the food boxes, taking each of them out before disposing of the bags, sitting down next to In-ho as Gi-hun sits in front of you both.
“Beer won’t do!” Your father stands up and walks to the cupboard next to the fridge, pulling out a large bottle of whiskey with two glasses, finally coming back to the table to pour the amber liquor for himself and his guest, “C’mon! Enjoy the night with us!”
“I will,” In-ho replies, grabbing his glass as he and Gi-hun clink their glasses together, turning his gaze to you before he says, “I already am.”
You do not dare to utter a word, you simply can’t say anything. His eyes are piercing into yours with a burning passion one has yet to see, and it seems he is also getting lost in the gaze, shaking his head as soon as he hears Gi-hun talking.
You try to keep up with their conversation, interrupting them here and there to not get bored for the rest of the night. Unfortunately, whatever they are talking about is not nearly as interesting as In-ho’s thigh brushing against yours — With how distracted you were, you have no idea when he decided to move his chair closer to you.
You can’t hear what Gi-hun says, but In-ho’s laugh echoes in the house, and with a rising heartbeat, you turn your head to look at him; his eyes are closed, lips parted as the deep sound of his laughter fills your ears, and to your dismay, he looks at you, the laughter turned into a soft smile.
“Right, folks, I don’t think I can keep up with you anymore. That little girl exhausted me to my bones,” Gi-hun sighs, running a hand over his face, “I can’t keep up with you tonight unfortunately.”
“Don’t worry, I’ll clean up, goodnight,” you smile at your father, waving back as he stands up to leave. You watch as In-ho does the same, standing up to leave before Gi-hun stops him.
“Where are you going? We have a guest room for a reason, I won’t let you drive at such an hour while you’re drunk.”
“No, it’s better to leave, besides I’d hate to keep up your girl—“
“It’s no problem, really,” you cut him off unexpectedly, catching his wrist under the table before he has the chance to fully straighten his back, pulling on his hand slightly so he can sit down again, “I don’t really sleep at this hour, so yeah, I can keep you company.”
“See? She’s a life saver!” Gi-hun says and finally turns his back to the two of you, “Goodnight! Don’t stay up too late!”
“Of course,” In-ho nods and sits down without brushing your touch off, watching as his friend walks upstairs to his room, leaving you alone inside the dimly lit kitchen. He turns his head to look at you, suddenly the distance between the chairs seems nonexistent, “What was that all about?”
“What?” You ask, dumbfounded and skin burning against him the longer you hold on to his hand, “What…What do you mean?”
“I mean, darling…” he gently pulls your hand off his wrist and puts his palm on your upper thigh, gently squeezing the flesh as he leans closer, “Do you really like spending time with me that much? I’m honored.”
“I…I do,” you whisper, lips parting in surprise when he tightens his grip on your thigh, his hand moving upper slowly, “In-ho, what are you doing?”
“Something you are clearly enjoying, am I wrong?” He leans closer, nudging your cheek with his nose, and he catches your eyes falling down to his lips, “Fuck, you’re killing me.”
He doesn’t let you respond. Instead, he closes the distance between the two of you slowly, pressing his lips to yours very softly, giving you enough time to pull away — but you don’t. You take your time kissing him, softly moving your lips while he nibbles on your bottom lip, his free hand moving to your waist to pull you closer.
The kiss is everything you have ever imagined; it is warm and makes you melt with how heat radiates from the sync movements of your lips. You feel him tilt his head to deepen the kiss, gently sinking his teeth down onto your bottom lip while his hand on your waist pulls you and your chair closer to him, making a loud, unbearable noise.
“Shhh,” you break the kiss and giggle shyly, “We can’t wake up Gi-hun.”
“Fuck, you’re right—“ he pulls away as if you have said something that hurt him deeply, “We shouldn’t be doing this.”
“What? No! I—“ you cup his face in your hands, making sure he is looking at you and not hiding his face, “I didn’t mean it like that. I want to do this, my father will never know about this, I promise.”
“We can’t, darling,” he kisses your forehead, his hand coming up to caress your head, “It is wrong, not only am I your father’s closest friend, but I am also twice your age—“
“I don’t care,” you peck his lips and to your surprise, he kisses back, “I need you, I don’t have the strength to keep away.”
“Stop talking—“
He silences you by kissing you, grabbing your waist to pull you into his lap, now both hands resting on your hips while he moves his lips against yours with more passion than before, relishing in the sigh you let out while he kneads the fat of your hips.
In-ho’s lips don’t part from yours for even a second, and you are thankful because you are sure your lips are swollen and your face is morphed with longing for him. You wrap your arms around his neck, pushing your chest against his while he sucks the breath out of your lungs.
You break the kiss, gasping for air with your foreheads pressed together, and you look down into his eyes only to find him physically craving to taste you once more. 
You push the few strands of his hair that have fallen on his forehead upward, playing with the hair on the nape of his neck as his hands begin to wander over your back, feeling the warmth of your body under his subtle touch.
“Let’s go,” you pull away and stand up, dragging him out of the chair towards the stairs. He doesn’t protest and follows you silently, walking behind you until you reach your room across your father’s room at the end of the hallway, “Come.”
You pull him in, and in an instant, he is on you, kissing you with a vulgar and rising desire, cradling your face in his palms, backing you towards your bed without breaking apart from you.
He lets go of your lips for a second when the back of your knees hit the edge of the bed, and you fall on your bed, lying back as you look up at him, watching the rapid rise and fall of his chest and how disheveled he looks — you haven’t even started anything and he already looks so satisfied.
“We mustn’t go all the way,” he whispers as he crawls on top of you, holding himself up by his hands next to your head, humming in encouragement when you spread your legs enough for him to settle between them, “Keep it for another time, perhaps.”
“If you are saying this because of me, then just know that I’m okay if we do this… completely,” you breathe out, looking up into his eyes, watching as he leans down slowly, pulling your lips into a soft quick kiss, “Another time?”
“Maybe, darling,” he keeps pecking your lips, trailing his kisses from your lips to your cheek, rocking his hips forward, making you feel the ache in his pants, “For now, we must make sure you keep quiet.”
You bite your lip when he sucks a mark on your sensitive skin, lapping up on every inch he can get his tongue on, savoring the taste of your perfume — bitter or not — as he takes his time. But apparently, his self-control is near breaking with how he rubs the evident bulge in his pants against your clothed core.
“Fuck,” he groans and reaches down to undo your pants, pulling the fabric down urgently, straightening his back fully, and you take this chance to ubutton his shirt and push it off his broad shoulders, gasping sightly as you caress his heated skin from his collarbones down to his stomach, noticing how the muscles move as he gets rid of your pants.
You take off your shirt too, lying down beneath him with nothing on but your bra and underwear, legs resting against his hips while he runs the pad of his fingers along the length of your thighs.
“Please, don’t keep me waiting,” you whine, hands traveling down his v-line until you reach the pulsing tent that clearly needs some relief, “Please…”
“Fine, fine,” he breathes out, unzipping his pants and pushing it down to his knees with his briefs, sighing as his throbbing cock springs free, resting against his abdomen, “Fuck, darling, do you see what you do me? I’ve been aching all night for you.”
“In-ho…” you say, hands shyly wrapping around his dick, slowly moving up and down his length, eyes never leaving his face as he tips his head back and groans in delight when you squeeze his base, “Need to feel you.”
He opens his eyes and looks down at the wet spot on your underwear, cursing under his breath as he starts rubbing your cunt over your panties. His eyes darken even more when he sees how you start to tremble with the simplest touch.
In-ho pushes your panties aside, exhaling sharply when he finds out exactly how wet you are for him; folds drenched and arousal coating all over your pussy. His thumb traces your lower lips before he inches upward, circling your clit slowly, smirking when you close your eyes and grab the sheets.
“You look so beautiful,” he whispers, his free hand wrapping around yours as he guides your hand up and down on his cock faster, his thumb’s pace matching yours, “I can’t wait to see you fall apart for me.”
You gasp when he presses down on the bundle of nerves. With your head thrown back, you buck your hips against his finger, and with each stroke, you can feel how he does the same, thrusting into your fist faster.
But he pushes your hand away suddenly, positioning himself between your legs as he rests his cock over your cunt, rubbing himself over you with intensity. He grabs a hold of your hips, thrusting his cock against your clit, letting your wetness coat his cock with each snap of his hips.
“Put it in, I must feel you—“
“I can’t, darling,” he gasps, squeezing your hips, “We can’t do more than this because if Gi-hun ever finds out—“
“Just the tip! Please, In-ho, this is what I want! You said anything, just put the tip in!” You nearly whine again loudly, your hands holding onto his forearms, “He won’t find out, nothing will change.”
“You’re just begging to be ruined,” he spits the words out, grabbing his cock from the base, slapping the head against your sensitive nerves before lines up himself with your soaked entrance, circling the hole before he pushes in very slowly, his nails digging into your hip while yours break through his skin, “Fuck, darling.” 
The sound he makes almost makes you come on spot, and with the thick head of his cock stretching you out, you know you won’t be able to hold back much longer.
“You’re so warm,” he groans, trying his best not to snap his hips forward and fuck you like an animal. He reminds himself he must hold back, he must make sure he doesn’t lose his composure and get lost in the way your walls pulsate and hold onto his cock so beautifully.
“Please, move—“ you gasp when his thumb starts circling again as soon as he pulls out barely and thrusts back inside as gently as he can — just the tip — because if he lets go of the little restraint he has mustered up to keep, he will pin you to the bed all night.
“Not enough, In-ho—“ you reply, locking your legs around his waist, pulling him in as best as you can, but he stops you by grabbing your jaw forcefully, nails digging in your cheeks, and he leans down to look directly into your eyes.
“It has to be enough,” he groans when he feels you tightening your inner walls around him, “Don’t. You’re treading on thin ice already.”
“I need it—“
“Fine, have it your way.”
He doesn’t let go of your face when he bottoms out in one thrust, resting his forehead on yours as he shakes atop of you, his balls resting against the curve of your ass.
If it wasn’t for his hand, you would be moaning his name out loud for the entire neighborhood to hear. He fills you up to the brim, stretching your walls out deliciously, giving you exactly what you want.
You are close, and more importantly, judging by the way his cock throbs inside of you, he is close too. You bite his thumb when he starts moving in and out, his hips snapping to yours and his cock nudging those sweet spots deep inside you that has your head swirling with pleasure.
Your hands go to his broad shoulders, scratching and rubbing his skin while he fucks you; no sign of any self control whatsoever. He moves quickly but carefully, after all, he does not wish to wake his friend up and get caught giving a mind-blowing orgasm to his friend’s daughter.
The knot in your stomach breaks, legs shaking and chest heaving as your peak washes over your body, euphoria rushing through your veins while In-ho keeps his pace, fucking you through your orgasm until he reaches his high.
He pulls out immediately, stroking himself until he shoots his load on your stomach and bra, throwing his head back as he sits up on his knees, his dick twitching while he pumps his cum all over you. He falls next to you on the bed, both of your bodies shaking with the aftermath of the ecstatic moment you experienced.
“I don’t want to, but I must go to the guest room,” he tells you gently, reaching to tuck your hair behind your ear, “I wish I could stay longer but…”
“Don’t worry, I will clean up myself,” you smile, turning your head to kiss his palm, “Besides, we can’t risk getting caught.”
He nods and sits up on the bed, pulling his pants and briefs on before he reaches for his shirt on the ground, standing up to get dressed before he leaves.
“I never understand why your father has a four bedroom house while he is in debt,” he tries to make small talk, making you chuckle and lean up on your elbows, “It’s not rational.”
“Gi-hun is greedy,” you shrug, “He loves to spend and hates to make money.”
“That explains it,” he sighs, pushing his hands into the pockets of his pants, “Goodnight, darling. Again, I’m sorry you have to deal with that all by yourself.”
“Goodnight, In-ho.”
193 notes · View notes
hyukascampfire · 1 day ago
Text
everyone say it with me… betta late then never!!
first let’s watch our regularly scheduled broadcasting of rain suffering and hating me while reading
ash you're going to pay for this. I hate you.
fuck u ash.
You let him go. - SAY IT THEN FUCKING SAY IT
I refuse this. I rebuke this.
“I want to go. I’m ready.” damn it. damn it. damn it.
I hate you ash. I hate you so much, you'll pay for this. I hate you.
NO HELP ME I CANT DO THISS
I WONT LOSE U AGAIN WHAT HELP I CANT MY HEART HURTS
LOLLLLLL I WAS IN THE BACKSEAT OF MY CAR GIGGLING
off the bat, this is an insane quote. I love you, ash. I do. hehe
Tumblr media
ASH. ASH. IF DEATH THINKS YOU ARE FLATTERED, HE MISUNDERSTANDS YOU. THIS LINE, IM SO GLAD IT HIT YOU TOO CAUSE IT HIT ME WHILE WRITING IT
ok, so I've prided myself on not knowing much of anything about this fic because I wanted to be surprised, so i'lll be writing my takeaways from everything. and from my understanding here, is it that everything she touches or is in contact with dies? I'm going to feel so dumb if I'm interpreting this all wrong lmaoo. you’re so smart cause this was literally right. now that you’ve read it, i’ll confirm that wasn’t yeonjun’s intention, but it was definitely his fault, because his proximity and affection for her caused things to die around her.
they are death made in the flesh. help. you're in their forest. I would genuinely be so scared. me too, i’d be running just like her
“There you are, love.” - oh I'm ready, I'm so fucking ready. THIS LINE THIS LINE I LOVE THIS LINE the foreshadowing and the fact that it implies that he’d been looking for her. and when he calls her love >.<;
is it fucked that I find this hot. & FINE ASF. & him wearing a cape just made him a thousand times more hot. LMAOO THE THIRSTING OVER HIM IS SO REAL and no it’s not fucked because he’s hot and he can’t help it. this yeonjun specifically was sexy asf while i was writing him like yes my panties were wet yes i needed him badly and i think it shows in what i wrote sometimes 😭 also RAIN YOU GET ME SO BADLY WITH THE CAPE idk if this is a fantasy reader thing but the cape is just hot
Should you run or thank him? Is Death as prideful a creature as the other kinds that inhabit Aethera? - I like this quote a lot. ily
Tumblr media
Morbid curiosity is like that, though. - I really like all the subtle hints at death in this i love people who notice things. like youre just a noticer and i love it
A deep, familiar voice from behind you gives you pause. “Want some help with that?” Soobin says. He stands  in the doorway, his head nearly brushing the top of the frame. It’s made too small for him. Most things in your tiny village were made too small for Soobin. There had been a time where you’d been taller than him, that had hardly lasted long enough. - are you wearing pants... WHEN I TELL YOU IT TOOK SO LONG FOR ME TO UNDERSTAND THIS CAUSE I WAS LIKE… yes he’s wearing pants?? duh??
  “Cow shit isn’t an ingredient.” - LMAOOO loled when i wrote this poor guy
“I think you are very, very beautiful. Would you stop ignoring me, now?” - help ok why do I ship them now... never tell anybody you heard this from me but in my heart he definitely had an unrequited crush
“Don’t like you?” he asks, “What reason would they have for that?” - boy why are you acting like you don't know...it's your fault LMAO POOR YEONJUN HE DIDNT MEAN TO
he was human??? — “You were human?” oop me and her are the same. this made me giggle
THE DANDELIONS MY HEART. SHE DIED GIVING BIRTH??? — YOU FOUND HER YOU FOUND HER. also, "or a blade of grass in the forest" help. their love story is so tragic and i know that i wrote it like it came from my head but it still hurts. and yeonjun’s backstory especially. he loved her so much :(
I'm betting it's the reader. you clocked that. like i said youre just a KNOWERR
if only we cold know that death was actually like this, the comfort I would feel if it were. yes. exactly this. a big source of inspo for this fic was my own fear of death. it felt nice to portray it as something not so final and scary, but maybe something to look forward to. i’m still scared of it and definitely always will be, but it would be so comforting to know for sure that there’s something after death.
and one sec lemme compile all the little bits from the smut scene cause it’s my favorite part I LOVED READING THIS PLEASE
“Crawl to me, then.” - OH? THIS LINE IM ILL sir yes sir!!!
Tumblr media
“Tell me to stop. Please, tell me to go. Because I don’t know how.” - HELP HELP HELP DONT GO DO NOT GO GOD I LOVE HIM I LOVE A DESPERATE MAN. i just love how he wants her so badly and lets it be known. HOT HOT HOT
“No, you don’t understand what you’re asking for. All I’ve ever done is ruin. All I’ll ever do is ruin. I won’t ruin you; not again.” - NOT AGAIN?????????? hell yes
“I want you so fucking bad. You are in the marrow of my bones. Fuck, I have done nothing but want you, but I am foul. I will only hurt you.” - what if I pass away huh?? what if I do that?! LMFAOOOO
“I want you to beg me for it,” he says, grinning down at you with cruel intention. “Beg me, and make it so pretty.” - I'm hot is anyone else hot or is it just me... i love you so bad for giving me the opportunity to read all this
“I could give it to you, or I could not…” He hums. “Wouldn’t that be so cruel of me? To leave you wanting?” - HELPPP MEEE RIGHT.
Think about it: do animals just fly into anybody else’s windows and die? Do the trees that they pick from just end up dead? It’s his fault that they all treat you the way you do.” - and ykw I cant be mad at him for saying this because the logic part of me agrees with him. he just cares for her and doesn’t want her hurt. soobin loved her so much. DAMN. but i also understand why what he says hurts her as well yk? it’s the worst. and this being the last time they speak is so awful, but sometimes it happens that way. :((
You were expecting wary looks, anyway. - awh no I feel so bad for her ): she tried to not blame them for being scared of her but omg it makes me so sad for her. she always just wanted be a part of the community. it’s messed up
It was by your hope that he’s gone. - SOOBIN NO. SSOOBIN NO NO NO. FUCK OFF ASH MY SHAYLAAAAAAA. WAS HE EVEN WEARING PANTS PLS WAS HE EVEN WEARING PANTS LMAO IM CTFU
The day moves along without you. You’re not sure how long you sit, but it stretches somewhere between a few minutes and eternity. No matter how long you wait, there are no answers. No matter how long you mull over it. - ok Bella swan WAIT LMAO YES
i loved reading this thank you queen. 💋💋💋
THE TERRIBLE HALF-TRUTHS OF THE UNDEAD ҜING
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
⠀(🍂 ) 𝓡EVENANT in folklore, a revenant is a spirit or animated corpse that is believed to have been revived from death to haunt the living ... ( 𝑝𝑙𝑎𝑦𝑙𝑖𝑠𝑡 )
1︎5.5k revenant!yeonjun · ƒ ! r ft. soobin ⸺ ✴︎ 𝖿𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗌𝗒 ... smut, violence, angst, death, animal death & vivid descriptions of animal death, major character death, unprotected sex, cumming inside, dry humping (because bring it back), biting, dom yeonjun sub reader, mentions of death in childbirth, reincarnation, teasing, breast worship, yj calls reader ‘my love’, def some typos
🪶 ⦂ how fun is this collab? :,) this fic was so fun to write. i personally believe that tsfawc enjoyers will love this one,, but you'll have to read it to confirm that, right? hehe. and of course, go read everybody else's if you love this one! they're all set in the same world, and everybody worked so hard on these fics. send some love their way!
rꫀׁׅܻblogs & asks arꫀׁׅܻ always apprꫀׁׅܻciatꫀׁׅܻd!
Tumblr media
𝒪𝑁𝐶𝐸 𝒰𝑃𝑂𝑁 𝒶 𝒯𝐼𝑀𝐸, in a land far, far away, where the treetops touched the soft clouds of the sky and the water sparkled under the glowing sun, where mountains rose high, and long, deep caves ran through them, where the sea met shore in collisions of swirling, foamy punches, where the undead walked among the living, where the winged flew above the finned, there was a land where things beyond reason and rhyme existed perfectly true. Among those strange beings and within the veils of Aethera, there was a girl loved by death. 
He sits on your shoulder, a dark, boding shadow and glared at those around you with promise in his eyes.
That’s how it seems, anyway. That’s how everybody looks at you. They dodge you, whisper about you, evade your gaze as if he might reach his claws for them next if they linger for too long.
Crows with dead eyes arrive at your doorstep like some lover’s cheeky gift, other poor creatures like fat grey mice are left to rot in the wheatfields, and yarrow stocks wilt outside the wall of your room. If Death thinks that you are flattered, he misunderstands you. You are terrified of nothing more than dying. The first time, it was a sly joke. Then it happened again, and you watched their eyes change. And it happened again and again, and your people are a suspicious type. Something can only be a coincidence so many times.
When you began to sneak into a little shack with a village boy, you thought that maybe, somehow, this would all pass. He died too. There’s really no coming back from that, is there? You don’t blame them. You’re not the freak that they all believe you to be—none of them get close enough anymore to know that, though.
The wickerbasket’s handle creaks under your fist. You usually only forage along the shallow line of the forest; you pluck from bramble bushes topped with plump berries that crawl between trees during the summer, and when the crab apple tree’s branches hang heavy with the fruit, you snatch those up too. You’re more useful to your family out here, in the woods that they deem just as cursed as you. Where you won’t be their burden.
Crisp autumn leaves crunch under your boots. You scan between them—more grey and rotted this late in the season than fresh and orangey—for the edible mushrooms and roots that you usually forage at this time of year. The basket’s already pretty heavy with a variety, black morels and sorrel and burdock, as you bend down to pull a truffle from the dirt against a tree.
You drop it down with the rest of your finds. The basket smells like earth, no doubt your hands do too. You dust your palms off on your skirts and go to rise back from your squat.
A deep, billowing horn pierces the forest’s silence. It’s both far away, wiggling between the whispers of rustling leaves, and much too close. It draws out. Long. Bone-chilling. You freeze, scanning between each tree trunk and praying that you won’t find what you fear you might.
You are much deeper into the woods than you usually are. Than you ought to be. And you know what that horn means—you know that it means something far worse than what you’d been afraid of, coming into these woods. Much more primordial than the hide-behinds you were scared you might find this deep, much less avoidable than the faerie rings you stepped around.
Why would The Wild Hunt be here? A shudder runs down your spine, and you curl your fingers into your skirts and lift them as if to prepare to run, but you don’t. Your feet find root in the forest floor and all you can do is stand terribly still in catatonia. Their horn sounds again, and a procession of wicked whoops and howls follow. Wild hoofbeat rumbles under it all—the hunt and their rides. You hope that they’re just passing through, and you won’t so much as see one of those wild riders. There were plenty of folktales that the matrons of your village would bolster to terrify you as children, but you knew even then that their stories of the riders, with their flesh falling away from them and their pale or beady eyes and their gnarled maws and frightening figures as they rode on the backs of equally terrible steeds, were not fabricated. They are not a bogeyman or a wailing banshee; they are death made in the flesh, and they are here. In your forest. 
Your legs won’t work. You curl your clammy fingers tighter around your basket and lean into the tree beside you. How deep had you wandered into the forest? Hopefully not too far; when you gain the courage to run, you hope that they do not send their hounds to snap their foul breath on your heels. Maybe just standing here and blending into the trees is best. The Hunt would love a chase, and you don’t want to become their next.
The next call comes and you throw that all to the wind. Your heart pounds against your ribcage as you let your basket clatter to the leaves and you take off. You fly over roots and shrubbery and between the trees, your blood roaring in your ears faster. You’d oblige if you could.
Above the loudness of your frantic mind, the harrowing whinnies and The Hunt’s ruckus dulls until it’s faraway again, and then it’s gone. Well, you don’t stop to check if they’ve really passed through the forest. You just run.
“There you are, love.”
His voice cuts through your frantic escape and stops you dead in your path. You almost go crashing down over the ground with the force that you dig your heels into it. Though the voice is non-threatening, you don’t turn to face the source.
He speaks again. You already know who it is. He, old as the earth you stand on itself, leads that band of wild riders. Is the king of the undead, collects souls for reaping.
And he’s the one who’s plagued you with his attention. Death.
“Why do you keep your back turned to me?” he says. “I frighten you. That hurts.” His voice lilts with amusement and sharpness. “I wish that you would face me.”
You’re not fond of the way that he speaks to you with a familiarity. But then again, you’re not fond of dying, either. Your legs are boneless beneath you. Turning, you slowly indulge him, though it takes a great amount of willpower to not run again like your jittering jaw and trembling hands ask you to.
The King of Death stands tall and utterly preternatural, leaned against a crooked tree in the woods behind you. His smile cracks across his face in a jagged way that suggests he finds you amusing, but none of that meets his eyes. They’re the color of the greyish, rotted leaves beneath you. The dark shadows beneath his eyes are the only thing belying the weight that his infinite life might have on him. That, and the hollowness that rings from him.
And though he sounded entirely playful, you are shaken by the sorrow that you find in him now that you’ve turned. Even more so, you’re not sure why you feel it echoed somewhere in the hollows of your bones. “I’m sorry,” you say. It trembles terribly. You want to say that you’re sorry you caught his attention, but it seems you’ve always had his attention. It’s more that you are petrified down to your marrow that the time’s come that you face this… strange infatuation. Here he stands: the one who leaves hollowed out husks of creatures at your doorstep. Should you run or thank him? Is Death as prideful a creature as the other kinds that inhabit Aethera? “I don’t mean to…”
He pushes off his tree, fixing his cape that cascades over only one of his shoulders. It’s tattered and falling apart like the rest of his clothing, though you think that the bronze stitching and swirling oakleaf patterns in the black say that they might have been immaculate at some point. Or maybe they weren’t, and they had started that way. He is Death, anyway. “You’re sorry?” he says. “Why are you apologizing to me? You’ve hardly done a thing to warrant it.”
Faltering, you wet your chapped lips. You’re not really sure. Holding back another apology for fear that you’ve offended him and he’ll now strike you down for it, you say, “I thought that, maybe the hunt was…” Wow, you sound stupid. You can see in the sly smile his lips form that it amuses him. That’s almost worse than angering him: intriguing him. What you really should be doing is boring him so that he’ll find you a waste of his time. Then, maybe, he’d give up haunting you.
“After you?” he finishes. Shaking his head, he says, “My hunters only answer to me.”
“Oh,” you say plainly. Part of you wants to ask why that should comfort you, especially when you’re the one that he sends little bits of death to, but rationality keeps those words in the back of your throat. You don’t really want to know. “Why are you passing by here?”
Something akin to old longing passes through those witty eyes, and then he eats up the distance between you with languid steps of his long legs until he’s nothing more than one last step in front of you. The closeness consumes the air in your lungs, leaving nothing for you but short and shallow drags. The forest has gone dead silent aside from the sound of it. His voice is even more magnetic now that he’s so close.
You recoil when he brings a hand up to brush the pad of his thumb over your cheek and then cup your jaw, as if afraid that he might snuff you out here and now. His fingers are softer than you thought they might be, and the lines of his face sharpen into what you think is hurt. Hurt that you flinched?
“We go here and there,” he says, “but it’s been a very long time since we came here.” There’s a certain thickness to his words; a certain tension coiled over them from something that you’re not privy to. And yet, there’s a farawayness, too. You bet he’s full of a lifetime of secrets. Lifetimes of secrets. “But I think I’ve found myself a reason to finally return.”
Breathy and still struggling to flatten out your breathing, you ask him, “Why?”
The Undead King’s smile turns wicked once more, and he doesn’t answer you. It’s awfully eerie.
“Do you have… business here?” you try again. It’s a roundabout way of asking, do you have someone to take away?
“I have business wherever the living go,” he says, letting your face go but not giving you any more room. You narrow your eyes. He’s quite good at non-answers. “Nothing is more certain than that I will greet every living thing eventually. I’ll come to take you, too, when the time comes.”
Your mouth dries up. The entirety of your home, all the people you’ve ever known, fear you for all the death you bring. Not one of them fears it more than you do. You’ve seen it enough to fear its frightening finality.
The drop of your face must’ve told him how much that scared you. “Dying is not such an awful thing, love. Living pales in comparison.” Searching your eyes, he adds, “But I’ve not come to take you.”
That’s easy for him to say: that death isn’t something to fear. His words don’t calm your thundering heart, but you offer him a, “Thank you…” It trails off toward the end when you realize that you don’t have his name. If he has one, anyway.
“Yeonjun.” He tilts his head, strands of sparrow hair brushing over his watching eyes. “Most don’t know it, but you’re not most people, are you?”
Your breathing had just begun evening out. It’s a shame, the way that it kicks back up at the way he looks at you. “What do you mean?” you say, but of course you know. Nobody else is given dead things like you. It’s not like you yourself are very strange; you like pretty dresses and sharing gossip with friends just as much as any other girl your age.
Giving you another one of those knowing smiles that he uses just like words, he steps back. “I’m sorry that I scare you how I do.”
You don’t answer him. What could you say to that? That he doesn’t? That would be a lie, and he would know it.
Yeonjun’s eyes flit over your face, over your cheeks made pink by the autumn cold, lingering on your lips for a few unexplainable beats, and then landing on your eyes where he searches and finds something that sends his throat bobbing with a thick swallow. “I don’t mean to be your monster. It’s only that…” He steps back again. “You remind me a terrible amount of someone I once knew.”
“Who?” Though your shoulders relax a bit with some distance between the two of you, you do your best to not let your guard down. All the stories that you recall being told, all those cautionary tales passed down through word of mouth around a fire, end with some stupid girl thinking that the monster could be changed or tricked. You’re willing to bet that the man in front of you, no matter how human he looks or how enchanting his words are, could be neither.
That doesn’t explain the ache in your chest when he holds your eyes for too long. But you shove that feeling way, way down. It’s nonsensical.
His voice takes on a parting tilt when he says, “It doesn’t matter anymore. Death takes us all.” Yeonjun dips his head at you. His smile wavers. You’d think that crooked smile on his mouth was indelible had you not seen it twitch down at the corners only for a moment. If you’d have blinked, you’d have missed it. “You think I’ll hurt you,” he says, “well, don’t let me stop you. Go ahead, run. I apologize for your basket.”
Death takes us all. You’re not sure what that’s supposed to mean, coming from him, but it sends a cold wind up your spine and goosebumps crawling over your skin.
He watches you go. You don’t look back when you do, but his gaze sits on your back until you’re sure you’re out of his sight. When you return to your home, your mother asks where the basket full of ingredients for supper went.
You imagine what her face might look like if you told her the truth. But that was impossible, so instead you tell her some stupid story about a wolf that startled you so bad that you ran home paying no mind to where your basket was. It’s close enough to the truth.
༺ ꘏ ༻
It doesn’t matter what you do; you can’t get his face out of your head. While you cut butter into flour and then roll out dough, simmer fruits over flame and you slice cheese off blocks, you replay that meeting in the forest. The memory spins and turns over no matter how hard you try to put it away from your thoughts.
It’s not every day that somebody meets the likes of him. You can’t blame yourself; he had such captivating eyes. Dark, playful, and endless. There they are again. You sigh and dust your hands off. Maybe you are just as strange as they all think that you are. Morbid curiosity is like that, though. Taking the most normal of us and making you wonder what you absolutely should not wonder about.
And you absolutely should not wonder about him.
The sun has begun to hang high in the sky, but the breeze that crawls through the window you pulled open before you got to work is a crisp one. Autumn’s really come, now. Outside the window, a huddle of children play around in the leaves that you’d raked up. You’ll have to rake those back up, but you hardly have the heart to tell them to take their playing elsewhere. Their giggles and small voices waft in with the breeze, and a traitorous part of you yearns for a family that you know you’ll never have. No man would risk that fate, not after what happened to the last man who paid you any attention. You grit your teeth at the memory.
Having a face for the thing that’s made your life the way it is is strange. Seeing him in the flesh, with handsome eyes and a taunting mouth, looking something near human, you think you’ve come to resent him for it. How dare he ruin your life? He, more than anybody, should know how fleeting life is. What is in it for him to deface what little time you have? You keep going back to that thought: why did he ever even appear to you in that forest? There is not one story in which you remember Yeonjun showing his face to those he hasn’t come to claim. Death makes his visits swift and purposeful.
Moreover, why on earth would he even look your way? You wish there was a plain way to ask him why, or even to plead with him to stop. Whatever it is he’d ask of you, you think you might give him. To get back to living, you would.
A deep, familiar voice from behind you gives you pause. “Want some help with that?” Soobin says. He stands  in the doorway, his head nearly brushing the top of the frame. It’s made too small for him. Most things in your tiny village were made too small for Soobin. There had been a time where you’d been taller than him, that had hardly lasted long enough.
“As if,” you dismiss and gesture at his dirty hands. He’d no doubt been out working his family’s field, his tunic sleeves rolled up to his elbows.  “Cow shit isn’t an ingredient.”
Anybody else might’ve scoffed or taken offense, but he just laughs and invites himself in anyway. It never fazes Soobin. He doesn’t let you push him away.
It’d be better if he did. How long before he ends up dead, too? Alive one moment, and then a husk without a soul next. You don’t think you could handle seeing cold, dead eyes where the annoying, warm shine should be. Of course it would be better if he stayed away, if he had half the mind to. Even most of the children have heard enough from their mothers to stay a healthy distance. He’s not too much better than a child, though.
“Isn’t it?” he says. His cheek is smudged with whatever sort of dirt he’s got on his hands and under his nails. “I’m done with work for the day. Want to go out to the field?”
You two have always ran off and avoided your life in between willowy, flaxen wheat stocks. They were just tall enough at this time of year to hide you away. But, for some reason, your stomach does a quick flip at the thought of being outside. It’s silly; couldn’t he find you here, too? “I’m busy,” you say. You’d already kneaded this roll of dough plenty, but you dig your fingers into it and begin again.
“Busy?” he scoffs, “Since when are you too busy to get away from work?”
Gritting your teeth, you let the sounds of your kneading answer. Now, more than ever, he should keep his distance. You know one thing that you’re sure nobody else does: Death’s come to visit. 
His brows shoot up in your peripherals. “I don’t get answers today?”
“I’m sorry,” you say, giving up working the over-kneaded dough only because your arms ache. “Why don’t you go talk off the ear of some other poor village girl? I’ve heard as much as I can handle today. And then when that one’s tired, you can bother the next, I’m sure.”  You soften the words with a quick smile his way. No matter how many times you say something sour in hopes that it’ll send him away, as soon as you glance up at his face, you reel it in.
His company is all you’ve ever had. The least you can do for him is make sure he doesn’t end up like carrion, even if he chooses to take that risk himself. You don’t know why he does.
Voice playful, he says, “I’m glad to hear that you believe I’ve got ladies falling at my feet, but I’d rather not annoy a pretty girl, so you’re my only option.” He pokes at the sleeve of your simple cotton dress. “Should I drag you out of here? Don’t your arms hurt doing all that?”
“Oh, you are a refined man, aren’t you?” you say, shuffling out of his reach. Damn him, he makes it difficult. “Well, I am a pretty girl, so you should take yourself elsewhere.”
Soobin smiles easy. “I’m bored out of my mind. You’re just going to let me suffer?”
“That’s not my issue.”
“I’d argue that it is,” he says. “Come on. Why are you giving me a cold shoulder?” Leaning, he tries to get a look at your face. “Did I upset you? I wasn’t aware that you cared much about what I thought.” When you spare him a sharp glance, he says, “I think you are very, very beautiful. Would you stop ignoring me, now?”
You wish you could fall into the easy banter that comes with being around Soobin, but you can’t. You can’t let him be around you. “Soobin, stop it,” you say, draining your voice. You don’t look at him while you say it.
Going quiet, he seems to notice that today’s different. His gaze is heavy as he stares at you for a few long moments. Crossing his arms over his chest, he asks, “What happened?”
You swallow. “Nothing. I’m just doing something.”
“Oh, alright,” he says, tone inflicting in a way that says he doesn’t believe you one bit. He pushes off the counter. “I’ve put up with you pushing me away for years. You think I don’t know what you’re doing?”
“Soobin,” you warn. If you look at him, you fear you’ll be forced to watch the only one who never cared much what a risk it was being around you leaving. So you don’t.
Your friend raises his hands in the air defensively. “Okay, then.” He makes for the doorway with languid, lingering steps. As if he doesn’t want to leave. “Tomorrow..”
That’s both a threat and a promise, knowing him. Sighing and watching the rowan tree out your window sway, you bid him a curt goodbye.
If only that jerk took offense to things. It would make things an awful lot easier for you.
༺ ꘏ ༻
Being out in the wheat fields brings you peace when you’re alone, but you find it to be terribly lonely. The earthy, sweet scent of it wraps around you, and the stalks whisper against each other in a soothing way.
When you look beside you, the patch of wheat imprinted with the shape of your bodies is empty on his side. You are quite weak; it makes you want to go knocking at his door for his company. But that would be the selfish thing to do, so you card your fingers between the golden straw instead.
A chill trickles down your spine. You feel his presence before you even see him; it’s a feeling that you used to get fleetingly, as if something far away was tugging at you. But then he became real, a living thing in front of you that can touch, and that is much different.
“Why is it that I always find you out in the wilderness?” Yeonjun says. His voice comes from behind you.
Has he been watching you? You stand and dust your bottom off, heart kicking to life. “It’s nice out here,” you say. In truth, you haven’t come outside since that day. You’ve dodged Soobin and made a million excuses as to why you won’t go anywhere past the fences of your home. “I like to… watch people go about their days. It’s interesting.” It’s true—you always watch from afar how the village folk interact. How groups of girls your age link arms and whisper to each other, how neighbors come together to fix up a shoddy fence. You watch them be a community that you are not a part of. Watching it tastes bitter sometimes, but mostly you take pleasure in imagining yourself there with them. You’re not sure why you try making small talk with him, but what else? Should you go running again? If you were to listen to your pattering heart, maybe that’s what you’d do. He’s hardly shown you any bad will, though, and he’s the one that’s come to you. Maybe it’s silly to wait until something bad happens to be cautious.
A thousand pounds in stones sit at the center of your chest, though, and his voice makes them feel lighter. Why on earth that is, you’re not sure. It’s a nice relief regardless.
He smiles. It's different from the ones he showed you before. It’s knowing; more sweet than cracking over his face like the smile you would expect from the likes of him. What use might he have in being sweet? “Could I join you?”
Blinking dumbly at him for a second, you nod. “Oh, uh… Yeah.” Settling back down into your spot, you spare him a few curious sideways glances.
The breeze billows over the gold stems, moving them like gentle waves over the ocean and blowing your hair in it too. The flattened bits rustle under his weight. He doesn’t even turn his face toward the village; instantly, his gravitational eyes are on you.
“Do you come here often?”
“I do,” you answer. Mostly when you and Soobin have too much to do and not enough will to do it. “It’s nice. The village doesn’t like me much, so it’s easier out here.” You don’t mention that mostly you don’t come here alone.
Yeonjun’s face becomes far away. It looks strikingly like somebody forced into an old, unpleasant memory. “Don’t like you?” he asks, “What reason would they have for that?”
“They fear me. Things go wrong around me, that’s all.” You pluck at the hay absentmindedly. “Things die. They’re smart to stay away.”
The hay whispers much louder for the long moment he remains quiet, digesting what you’ve said. Maybe deciding what to say, considering that it’s his fault.
“Die?” he asks, voice inflected with surprise.
Turning to him, your brow creases. Shouldn’t he know? He’s the one that’s done it to you. “Everything that gets too close ends up dead. Everything,” you say, resting your temple on your knee. “So, I guess, I just keep it all at arm’s length.” You look back at your tiny village, a collection of familiar, un-familiar thatch-roof homes. 
Continuing to blink at you, his eyes narrowed in a strange grimace, Yeonjun says, “Death follows me, too.”
What? A laugh of disbelief bubbles up in your chest. Of course, death follows him. You cover your mouth with a hand to obscure your laugh, but you just giggle at him harder.
A laugh twitches at the corners of his mouth, too. “I mean it,” he says. The lines of his face become distant again, eyes both trained on your face and melancholic as if the sight reminds him of something.
It ignites a question in your mind about something he said in the forest. “You said that I reminded you of somebody,” you say, testing the waters. “Who?”
A muscle feathers in his jaw. He looks away, as if he can’t look at you while he says it. “I loved a girl from this village once. When I was human, no less than you.”
You falter, mouth falling open to ask all the questions that flurry through your thoughts. You settle on one. “You were human?”
“I was,” he says ruefully. “And I had everything. I had the love of my life. I think that even the most bitter of creatures on this island had envy for our love. She would braid dandelions into my hair, and then I’d braid them into hers.” He swallows thickly and pauses, as if the wound was still festering and fresh. “And then she died. She died starting our family. She died because of me, in my arms.”
You don’t know what to say, so you just look into his shining eyes as if that’ll help. You’re not very useful with people, much less comforting them.
“I couldn’t accept that. I wouldn’t. So I went where I shouldn’t have gone, and angered something much bigger than myself. They thought it would be a fitting punishment for me to live an eternity, the King of Death who could not bring back his dead lover.” The harrowed look that he gives you, only briefly, has your chest heavy all over again. “They have a sense of humor, the forces.”
You imagine what it would’ve been like for him to lose his lover in that way. How far he’d gone to try and have her back, but death does not give back. Where had he gone to have been turned into this? An immortal thing, forced to roam the world and scoop up the souls of the living for an eternity? To be bound in ancient bones and made to remember forever how you had lost your lover?
The grandness of what you want to say is too big, but all those words feel pitying and patronizing in a way that you don’t think will actually bring him any comfort. Rather, you doubt anything you say will be able to patch up a wound older than you could imagine. Simply, you offer him a raw, “I’m so sorry.”
Yeonjun lets a crooked smile replace the trembling at his lips. “As long as I live, so too will she,” he says, placing his palm over his heart. “Death doesn’t so much happen when we leave behind our bodies, but when we’ve left the minds of the living.” Narrowing his eyes at you, he brushes hair behind your ear with his knuckles. “I know she lives on, somewhere out there. Somewhere. I’ll find her.”
That intrigues you. “Is there some way that you could bring her back?”
The grim light in his eyes tells you his answer. “My curse is to take life,” he says, “not to give it. But the one who made me this, he is cruel in a twisted way. If I were to find her, as a human or an animal or a blade of grass in the forest, only then could I rest.”
It is cruel. “You’ve been searching, then,” you conclude. “When you find her, you’ll both be able to rest.” But how could he find her, if as he says, she could be any living thing? Where would he even begin?
Slowly, he shakes his head, throat bobbing. “Death needs a farrier.”
She would become what he is. You swallow thickly. Was it not him who caused the deaths that follow you? Or, at least, it was not on purpose?
Opening your mouth, you go to tell him that you’ll help him look. You’re sure you’ll be of no help. He’s spent an immortal lifetime searching, and he still hasn’t found his dead lover. Nobody would know better than him where to look.
The ground shakes beneath your palms with impact, and something cuts through the wheat. The noise of its bleating becomes nearer until the both of you scramble up to find out what’s in such distress.
A deer stumbles around wildly. It looks lame, but you don’t see anything wrong with its legs. Your throat tightens at the awful sound, piercing and sad. Frozen, you watch it try to stay upright before it finally collapses down, legs still kicking as though it still wants to run but its body has begun weakening on it. “Oh my god,” you say, stumbling back. The sounds; its sounds are awful, echoing in your bones and constricting your thoughts until they’re a pinched panic.
There’s an arrow lodged into its ribcage, deep and at a terrible angle. You already know that it’s pierced some vital organs, if not its heart. It continues to writhe on the ground, not ready to give up. You’re not sure if you should approach it—you don’t want to scare it, and you can tell by the look in its wet eyes that it already wants to be away from you.
Or, maybe it had come to you. How else had it found the two of you in the middle of this field?
Yeonjun’s already on it. He puts his knees into the dirt and dried wheat to kneel by it, running his hand over the beast's pelt in long strokes. The small buck flinches at first but relaxes once he learns that his touches are gentle, not the gnashing of hungry teeth ready to make him a meal.
Blood runs like lead through your veins. You say, “Can we help it?”
He shakes his head. “He’ll die.”
Whip-lashed, you swallow thickly. He says it so unphased, and you’re sure he is. You can hardly make yourself mirror that serenity that he exudes as he runs his hand over its flank, but you get on the ground beside him anyway.
The buck’s breaths slow to desperate drags for breath. For a few long minutes, the two of you sit in silence and stay with him until he no longer fights, until his breaths are ragged. You feel his side, still warm and alive, but you see the life going from his eyes. You sit here, talking to each other about nothing just so it hears gentle voices as it goes, for a while.
Eventually, he’s gone. Quiet and at peace, no longer hurting. This time, when you look over to Yeonjun who still smooths over the deer’s skin even as he goes, guiding him delicately into whatever greets us when we go, you see death as a gentle thing.
༺ ꘏ ༻
Though you never seek him out, Yeonjun always finds you. In hidden places, away from prying eyes, he appears behind you and makes himself known. Well, you have a feeling that he watches you for a while before saying anything. It’s hard not to feel the strange tingling of his gaze over your form. It’s akin to the sixth sense that’s supposed to keep you safe out in the dark hearts of forests, an innate feeling that tells you some beast with a rotten, pale maw watches you between the trees.
Yeonjun doesn’t feel rotten, though, preternatural and eerie as he is. As you shirk your duties and talk with him for hours, you stare into ancient eyes and watch his crooked mouth move around his words and you feel an odd comfort. As if he’s the only one who’s ever understood you, or maybe that your strangeness pales beside him and for once you’re nothing but who you are. So many nights, the sun fell on your talking until the night insects buzzed from the grasses and your eyes were heavy.
Sometimes, as you dozed off with your back to a hay bale or a hardwood wall of the abandoned home beside yours with its sagging thatched roof, you caught such festering longing in his his eyes that you’d let your lashes fall and pretend to sleep so that you could imagine what it was that he longed for. No doubt his lost lover. When you imagine him, bound in bones and coming back to haunt the living for an eternity as he mourns her infinitely, searching for her in impossible places, your chest aches with a gnawing intensity.
It’s a terrible, cursed existence. Even the nothingness of death becomes a paradise beside it.
“Is it scary?” you ask into the air, sat criss-crossed on the thick duvet of the bed. He sits across from you, looking perfectly lazy. Moonlight pools in like sterling mist through the shutters.
“What?” He watches you, sitting in your plain dress, as though you’re the only thing in the world.
You’ve begun to wonder. Wonder about those looks he gives you.
Shifting, you fix the shoulder of your soft chemise where it’s slipped down when you catch his eyes lingering on it. His throat bobs. “Dying,” you elaborate. “Is it really nothing? After we go, all of it was for nothing?”
A slow smile tugs his full lips, made a bit red in the middle where he likes to worry it. It’s such a human habit to see on something so far from human. “Hardly,” he says. “It’s like going home, right where your soul is supposed to be. Who do you think rides with me?”
Furrowing your brows, you tilt your head toward one shoulder and let your hair pool there. “The riders are dead?” You had thought they were undead in some way like Yeonjun, other sorts of revenants come back to life with their own purposes. Then, are their creepy horses dead, too? A chill goes down your arms. Sometimes, sitting here with him when his face is made soft by the orange glow of the fire he puts on, you forget what he is.
“They are.” He nods, leaned back onto his elbows, his eyes alight with a hunger that makes your insides feel funny. “It doesn’t stop once we’ve died. You don’t need to be scared, my love. So many things end, but then so many things begin. The earth no longer holds you down, the weight of being is gone. You don’t know anything like it; you don’t know leaving behind the pleasures of earth to know the ones that only the afterlife can show you.”
His eyes laced with something entirely else, he adds, “And it’s not the end. Not for everything. For some it’s only the beginning, and for others, those who have not yet fulfilled their purpose, they come back to the flesh. They return.”
You can’t tell if he means himself, or something else. The weight in his eyes, dark, endlessly swirling pools, makes you wonder again why it is that he’s lingering here: the place that he had not visited once since the death of his lover, for the fact that it still hurts too much. Why his shadow of death, his fault or not, was tangled in your soul enough to brush its fingers over the things around you.
“It’s scary,” you say, breathy. The thought of eternity.
Soft hairs brush over his eyes as he tilts his head at you. “Do I scare you?”
“No.”
“No?” he echos, pushing himself up so that he leans back onto his palms. “Isn’t that strange? Pretty little thing says she’s not afraid of death, but her heart races when I’m near. Her sweet heart jumps at just the brush of my leg. Are you sure you’re telling me the truth, love?”
Your blood roars in your veins, inflaming your cheeks and making your head dizzy. Nobody’s ever looked at you like that before. Hair prickles on your skin. “Yes,” you breathe.
Feral delight sparks in his eyes, black as pitch. His smile turns up all feline at the crooked corners. “Crawl to me, then.”
Like how fire licks up oxygen in any room it is in, his words steal the breath right from your lungs. What does he think you are? You blink at him wide-eyed and dumb for a moment.
How can he say that as though it were nothing? Moreover, how does the ravenous flare in his eyes, his head tilted back as he watches you down his nose expectantly, do that to your belly?
Your mind glazes over with something thick and heady, and you damn the nerves in your belly and begin to crawl from your end of the bed to his. His tongue darts out to wet his lips, making sure you feel every inch of the taunt in his eyes as he trains them on you. When you’ve gotten to him through the thickness in the air, you settle into his lap and bracket his waist with your thighs.
Yeonjun takes the soft fat of your hips in his fingers. “Fuck,” he says. It sounds like he’s barely holding the gates on something endlessly consuming. Something that might break loose on the two of you, and leave you changed forever with its hungry, gnashing teeth. His head hits your collarbone. “Tell me to stop. Please, tell me to go. Because I don’t know how.”
“Don’t,” you say. “Don’t stop. I want it, Yeonjun. I want this.”
He straightens, pupils blown and eyes as tense as his set jaw. “No, you don’t understand what you’re asking for. All I’ve ever done is ruin. All I’ll ever do is ruin. I won’t ruin you; not again.”
That rings bells somewhere outside the heavy fog that’s infiltrated your mind, but they don’t sound too alarming when he looks as though he wants to drag his teeth over your heart to taste its beating. It doesn’t touch the ground, when you want him to, so badly. So badly that you taste it on your tongue and it tinges your words as you tell him, “I do know what I’m asking for. I want you. Yeonjun. Don’t you want me too?” Voice and confidence wavering, you pull back. Maybe you’ve read this all wrong. A tickling shame crawls over your skull. “Do you not want me?”
“You think I don’t want you?” he says, straightening up and meeting your gaze. His breath is hot on your mouth. “I want you so fucking bad. You are in the marrow of my bones. Fuck, I have done nothing but want you, but I am foul. I will only hurt you.”
He takes your hand and places it over his chest, where a heart should be. Beneath your palm, you do not feel the thumping of an alive thing. Yeonjun has no heart. You knit your brows and examine the strain of his features. Does he think that you’ll be disgusted? Maybe the girl you were in that forest might’ve been, but being near Yeonjun has changed you in ways you couldn’t start to put your finger on. “I’m asking you to,” you say. “Show me what you want to do to me. What you’ve wanted to do to me.”
Searing silence burns between you as he drinks that in, and then he shoves you onto your back. Supporting himself with an arm beside your head, he curls his fingers into your hip and nudges your thighs wider. He doesn’t lift the hem of your chemise like you expect him to. No—Yeonjun begins to grind himself into your cunt through all the layers of your clothes. Though your dress is bunched up and his pants lay between any real contact, Yeonjun’s hard and that friction tastes fleetingly sweet.
“I want you to beg me for it,” he says, grinning down at you with cruel intention. “Beg me, and make it so pretty.”
You let little sounds linger in that back of your throat and become hungrier each time he grinds against you. It’s so much, mind swimming and sparks spraying up your spine, and yet each time it is not near enough. Damn that foxish smile on his face; you beg for him anyway. “Yeonjun,” you breathe, curling your fingers around the wrist of that hand with which he pins your hip. “P…lease, will you help me? It feels so good; I want more, please.”
He raises his eyebrows at you and an eager grind comes right over your throbbing clit. 
You know he wants more than that, but mortification already is making your voice unsteady and your cheeks burn. “Yeonjun,” you huff, hips wiggling.
The king of the undead delights fully in your shame and rewards you with more of those pointed, dry grinds. Your legs tremble; he’s giving you so little, and yet your need takes it and magnifies it into something grand.
Though he pretends he’s on some high ground, you hear his shuddering breaths each time his fucks his hips against you. He feels that roiling, liquid need in his belly just as vehemently as you do. The room fills with your breathy pants and grinding bodies. You catch your lip in your teeth and begin to meet him half-way. Your moans are low and sweet, and each one sends his jaw tighter. 
You twist and grind against each other like fumbling teens until you’re coiled up so tight that he has to pull himself away. Your throbbing cunt protests, but you know he doesn’t want you cumming like this.
“You want me to show you what I’ve wanted to do to you?” he says, working at his pants. His eyes are so drunk on you, and his cheeks betray his state. “Open your legs, my love. Let me show you a little death.”
Throat gone dry, you slowly let your thighs fall open. The dull throbbing between your thighs roars to life. He slides your skirt up your leg, stopping when he frees your knee to pepper a few hot kisses into it. Once he’s got it bunched up at your ribcage, he runs his tongue over his dry lips to wet them. “Fuck. Such a pretty pussy. I want to fucking eat you up.”
“Yeonjun,” you whine. His name is all you can muster out, anticipation sharpened to a knife point.
Flashing his teeth, he purrs, “You like that, you filthy thing. I bet you’d like for me to fuck you till your brain’s gone and all that’s left is my name. Isn’t that right? Is that what you want?”
Your thoughts stall and you nod, making your mouth into a filthy pout. God, how you want that. Maybe he’s right about you being filthy. Coming from him, it sounds like a delicious thing to be.
The pretty, leaking tip of his cock brushes your clit as he slides it up and down your slit to collect the mess there. Your thighs jump to close before your mind gets the better of it. He does this a few times—up and down, letting you feel and get used to the size and length of him all the way till his cockhead kisses your clit and you squeak.
“Are you comfortable, love?” he asks, shifting your hips with strong hands. “Do you need anything from me?”
It’s so at odds with his other, nastier words. Your head spins, the moonlight blurring. “I’m okay,” you tell him. “I�� just want you. Want you to put it in, want to feel you.”
His cock catches on your hole, and he begins to push forward with promising pressure. But then he pulls back, smiling downturned. You whine; why can’t he save his capriciousness for later? You’d almost had it…
“I could give it to you, or I could not…” He hums. “Wouldn’t that be so cruel of me? To leave you wanting?”
You flutter around nothing. Every inch of your body buzzes. Alive. You are more alive now, at the promise of Death’s touch, than ever before. The irony might be something to wonder about if you weren’t dribbling down onto the bed sheets with crude need. “Stop it,” you say. Your voice is whiny. You’re glad you can hardly hear yourself past the pounding in your bloodstream.
That delights the King of Death. He wrinkles his nose at you, burning you alive with his eyes as he presses his palm to your belly and guides himself into you with his free hand. You wrap around each inch of him slowly. The air between you bows under the weight of your gazes; he holds your eyes the whole way, inch by inch until he’s seated fully into you with his groin flush to your body. He stretches you to fit, and yet it’s just right. You could ask for no more or no less; you might even think your body was made for him, were you not too busy circling your hips to feel him.
“Good?” he says, squeezing your hip. “Do you need a moment?”
Pursing your lips, you test out the shape of him with another wiggle. “Maybe… Maybe a second.” Truth be told, you need a moment to grapple with the sparks sprinkling over your mind more than you need a moment to adjust to his stretch. You let out a shuddering breath.
He traces circles into your belly, just beneath your navel. The pad of his thumb goes round and round, warm on your flesh. “As long as you need,” he says, but it’s more like a triumphant, playful coo. There’s that lopsided smirk. One day, you’d like to kiss it off him. Taking that hypnotizing finger, Yeonjun trails it up your stomach, over your ribcage. He hooks it beneath your dress and drags it higher, revealing the soft swells of your breasts to the air. You shudder, body so, so hot that your nipples peak and tighten against the cool air.
“Such pretty tits,” he says, brushing his knuckle up the underside of one. “Everything about you. Such a pretty, pretty body. God, I don’t know if I want to worship it or ruin it.” His breaths fan over your skin as he bends down and pops an eager nipple into his mouth, lavishing it before releasing it with a lewd pop and letting his mouth fall all over your breast. Lick here, nip there, until you’re squirming adequately and squeezing him like a virgin. Then he blows cool air over it and watches with eyes like a cat toying with its prey as you shudder harder, your chest jumping. “Fucking look at you,” he sneers.
“Junnie,” you say, lost for breath. You think you’ve walked yourself into the lion’s den.
His breathy laughs fall over your breast. Taking his teeth, he drags them over your skin, right over where your heart thunders a rhythm fully for him, and then he bites. Nothing more than a shallow mark, the shape of his teeth in your soft tit. He lingers there, admiring the sight before he straightens himself up again.
“Fine.” He pulls out of you slowly, but you know what comes after that, so you savor every second of it. “I suppose you’ve wanted after it long enough. Let me hear your sweet voice again, my love.”
Yeonjun fucks you just right. His cock nudges right up on your sweet spot as if he’s done this before. Like he knows where to find it. You gasp and whine—you’re just happy he’s finally giving you something. 
“Oh, fuck,” you mewl. His shoulders wear the red crescent marks of your nails. “That’s—so good right there.”
Ever egotistical and cocky, he croons, “Yeah?” Rolling himself back, he makes it his mission to hit it ruthlessly.
A sharp, pitchy sound comes tumbling past your lips. You bring your hand up over your mouth, letting your eyelids dust your burning cheeks so that you can brave the flipping in your spine and deep in your belly. It’s nearly insufferable—the way pleasure licks up your spine, how it spreads out into your veins and takes control of you.
“No,” Yeonjun growls. “Don’t you dare close your eyes. Let me see that look in your eyes when you cum.”
Your eyes are heavier than they’ve ever been, but you open them. The sight that greets you is worth the effort. Yeonjun’s lip twitches and then he throws his head back, the column of his neck on display as his Adam's apple jumps around a thick swallow.
If that sight wasn’t enough to send you teetering down into whatever depths of lust and ecstasy that he crawled out from, then the angle he hits as he pushes one of your thighs to your chest is. The world frays, deep tremors starting at one small point in your cunt and then exploding up through your stomach and down the back of your thighs. Your chest arches off the bed and you mewl helplessly, fighting and embracing your orgasm in an intoxicating death.
“Oh, fuck,” Yeonjun growls, strained with something whinier as he watches you shake beneath him. “Fuck. I’m gonna—fuck, I’m gonna cum…” His voice chokes as his hips become stuttered more than pointed, the slick sounds of your own release tangling up with his grunts and pants until he shudders and stills, cumming into your puffy, fluttering cunt.
You both catch your breaths as if there’s no air in the room left for a while. His hair’s damp on his forehead, as is yours on your neck, and his eyes droop lazily. More lazy and content than you’ve ever seen him.
Collecting you to his chest, where only your heart thumps away frantically, he presses his mouth to your ear and says, “Do you think death is so scary now?”
With your limbs nothing more than boneless and liquid pleasure floating slowly through your thoughts, you smile.
A little death can be more visceral than living, you think.
༺ ꘏ ༻
The tree stump beneath you makes your tailbone ache. You sit criss-crossed, watching Soobin work away at the soil and tend to that section of the fence that’s begun to rot and sag. Your mouth moves endlessly, filling the space that would otherwise just be made up of his grunts of hard work.
“You know, you ought to help me if you’re just going to sit and watch,” he says, straightening to swipe at his forehead, sweaty despite the cold in the air.
“Totally improper,” you say, smiling at him cheekily. “Are you saying that you can’t handle yourself, strong man?”
He glares at you with the venom only somebody made to put up with hours of chatter could muster. “What’s got you so talkative?” he says.
You know he means why you’re suddenly not glaring him away. You can’t tell him that you’ve spoken with Death himself, so instead you say, “Nothing.” Letting your legs dangle down, you smile at him.
Yeonjun hadn’t done any of it. It’s a comfort, to some degrees, to know that. It’s not your fault that they died. Being around them, being around Soobin, won’t make them turn up dead. The rest of them still don’t know that—and they wouldn’t believe it, anyway—but the black shadow hanging over your shoulders dissipates.
For the first time in so, so long, you do not feel marked by death.
“Sure.” His smile tilts. “A week ago, you wouldn’t even look at me.”
Rolling your eyes, you decide to give him a hard time. “Not true. You just have a way of getting on my nerves.”
“I take pride in that.”
“Take pride in what? Being insufferable?”
Crinkling his nose, he says, “Knowing how to bother you best.”
“Get back to work, stupid.” Your heart soars. It’s good to have friends. To let yourself have friends is an ever better thing. Is this how it is? To be with others and not feel like their burden, or like they’re crossing their fingers behind their back to ward off whatever bad things you might bring onto them? He’s made it his mission to hover around you no matter what, but this feels different.
Maybe, for so long, part of it has been your own gloom that’s obscured it all. Maybe if you didn’t bare your teeth to anybody who got too close, it could’ve been like this always. You hate to think that your own isolation could be some part your own fault. But how were you not to show your teeth when someone tried to reach their hand out to you?
It doesn’t matter now. You shove that all down and let yourself feel the slight warmth of the sun’s glow on your skin where it peeks through the clouds. It’s a nice day, you shouldn’t ruin it with those thoughts.
The sun’s begun making its descent when Soobin’s done. He takes a long drink of water, hissing with relief and crumpling down to the ground with his back to your stump.
“Are you making any way with that girl you were talking to me about?” you prompt.
Giving you a long look over his shoulder, he says, “Don’t.”
“What?” You laugh a little, raising your brows down at him. “I’m not doing anything.”
“You know what you’re doing,” he says, voice flat as he picks stickers out of his fingers.
Soobin’s had a thousand different crushes. There was that daughter of the shepherd, and then the wealthy merchant’s daughter and her long pretty hair, and then the neighbor… Well, you could go on. None of them ever really came to fruition for the poor guy. He thinks that it’s because he’s a poor farmer’s son, but you always tell him that it’s because he’s got an insistent mouth, and that he should be more grateful that you deal with him. Your lips turn up at the corners a little thinking about it—he’ll find the one eventually, but you like the indignant look on his face when you say it.
“I mean it!” you say, nudging him with your leg. “Tell me. I want to know.”
“You won’t even tell me what’s happening with you. Until one of us quits keeping secrets,” he says, placing accusation heavy over the words, “I’ll keep my dealings to myself. What’s it to you, anyway?”
Feeling the weight of his head as he lets it loll lazily against your thigh, you decide that it couldn’t hurt to tell him. The itch to tell somebody crawls under your skin. Especially to tell him. “You know the other day? When I was… being awful?”
His body shakes with a vindicated laugh. “If you’re nothing else, at least you’re self-aware.”
You skirt around that with your own, more awkward, laugh. It’s nice that he thinks so, but you don’t feel it. “Stop,” you huff and nudge him again. “I was foraging out where I usually go. But I guess I wandered out farther than I thought I did. You remember when they used to tell us stories, right? Like the bogeyman. That he’d come snatch us up if we didn’t listen.” Your mom especially had loved that one, back when she cared what became of you. Would she care again, if you told her that everything was fine? “Well, I don’t know if you remember the one about The Wild Hunt, but… Anyway, I was picking some stuff, and…”
Sitting up from his exhausted slouch, Soobin looks like he’s suddenly come back to life. “What?” he interrupts. His voice is strangely serious.
“What?” you say, brow creasing. “They travel here and there… but they were here. In the woods. Like, I heard them.”
Tersely, he asks, “What were you doing that deep in the woods?”
“I mean, I just kept on finding nice stuff until I just… was deeper.” You survey him. You hadn’t thought that he’d react like this. “So I ran, and then there was this guy,” you say, watching realization fall over his face. He knew those stories as much as you do—knew where you were going with this. He is as starkly superstitious as the rest of your people, you forgot. Pushing past the grimace on his face, you say, “And I knew that he was the king. The one from the stories. It was so weird; it’s like you can feel it. And I spoke to him, and then…”
Stood up now, he cuts you off once more. “Are you kidding?”
“Why are you being like that?” you say, messing with your skirts to quell the defensive bite in your tone. “I didn’t do anything.”
“You didn’t do anything? Are you trying to get killed?” He throws up his hard-working hands. “We have rules for a reason. Don’t go out into the forest, don’t make deals with faeries, don’t follow a banshee scream. And then you go and talk to the king of death? How am I not supposed to be upset about that? You know that…” Soobin blinks a few times as if second-guessing what he’s about to say, but he says it anyway. “You know that he’s the reason that they treat you how they do. You know that he’s the one who ruined your life. Why would you ever mess with that?”
You push yourself up from the ground, eyes burning. That stings like a cut. “He didn’t do it. None of it is his fault,” you say, furrowing your brows. “What are you trying to say, Soobin? Just say what you want to say. Come on.”
“He didn’t do anything?” He scoffs, letting a heavy silence hang suspended in the air for a moment before saying, “Is that what he told you? And you just believed it? Listen to yourself, does that make any sense? He’s played with your life like it’s some fucking toy, and now he’s come to rub it in your face. Think about it: do animals just fly into anybody else’s windows and die? Do the trees that they pick from just end up dead? It’s his fault that they all treat you the way you do.”
Mouth opening and closing, you don’t know what to say. 
He sees the hurt in your burning eyes and tries to reel it back in. “What I’m trying to say is—”
“I know what you’re saying,” you say, grabbing up the lunch you’ve been nibbling on. “I know exactly what you’re saying. I just never thought you’d say it out loud.”
“Say what?” Soobin says, his voice raising behind you as you storm off.
That you think it’s my fault, you want to say. That they all die because I am a plague, and you are a charity worker for being my friend. Instead, you just leave and try to choke down the tightness in your throat.
༺ ꘏ ༻
You curl your arms around yourself, the night biting cold. Yeonjun had dragged you from bed, and who knows what hour of the night it is? If the heaviness beneath your eyes is to judge it by, it’s far too deep in the dead of night to be outside with your boots half-laced and nothing but your sleep chemise on.
You might’ve just stayed wrapped up in your blankets if you weren’t so lonely as you’ve been. Soobin’s been scarce. The most you see of him is in the fields from morning to afternoons. You hope that he’ll stop by your doorstep and knock so that you can groan about it but swing the door open anyway each time, but he doesn’t. He thinks that you won’t want to see him, and so he allows you your space.
That couldn’t be further from the truth. It’s hard to be the one to come back after a conversation like that, though. You watch him from the windows and hope he understands at some point instead. It’s an awful lot easier.
Other than preparing meals and window watching, you’ve been up to nothing much at all. You hadn’t realized how much you had, but you feel him in his absence. 
“It’s cold…” you say. The fog of breath that punctuates it makes your point. Whatever he’s brought you out here for, you have no doubt it’ll be something strange. The grin on his face tells you as much.
Leading the way, he heads for the Darkwood. “Only you would come rushing out without a cloak for your shoulders.”
“Well, only you would drag me from my nice, warm bed at this time of night. For what?”
“Can’t anything be a surprise with you?” he says, shooting you a cheeky glance over his shoulder. “Surprises are fun.”
“Surprises!” you say, working your legs to catch him. “Not surprises that involve you bringing me out into the woods. You know, it’s awfully suspicious. Somebody who sees this might think that I am the type to… sneak out with men.”
“Aren’t you now?”
Your lips tug down. “You know what I mean.”
He laughs in his airy way, a twig snapping under his foot. You’re well in the woods, now. Probably somewhere near where you’d first met him.
Lifting a brow, you look at him expectantly. Maybe a will-o’-the-wisp will come floating through with its light bouncing off the trees. That would be a nice surprise, you admit.
Yeonjun circles you. His presence behind you tingles in the way it always does, but true chills erupt when his breath puffs against your ear. “Close your eyes. I have something I want to show you.”
Your mind wanders back to what Soobin had gotten so twisted up about. It might be naive and reckless and against everything you ever learned, but you let your eyes fall shut to blackness. If he was going to hurt you, you imagine he’d have had that opportunity a mind-numbing amount of times before.
“Are they shut?” he asks, waiting for your nod. His voice comes from in front of you now. “I want you to keep them shut. You can’t open your eyes, or it will all go away. Okay?”
“Okay,” you breathe, mind full of a bounty of questions. You don’t even know where to begin to assume what he’s got going on, so you stand there shifting your antsy feet.
There’s a strange, rustling sound that catches you off guard with your eyes closed. It drags on for a long moment. Curiosity pries at your eyes; you want nothing more than to just crack an eye open to spy the source of the ruckus. 
It’ll be gone if you do, anyway.
You let out a surprised squeak as something rises up beneath you, as if risen from nothing more than the dirt and roots of the forest floor, bringing you up from the earth. You wobble and send your hands out to find a perch.
A horse. It’s a horse, its mane so tangled and windswept, but matted and clumped with leaves that crunch under your palm when you find them. It reeks of mud—everything around you begins to smell of earth and decomposition.
You know that if you open your eyes, you’ll find yourself sat upon the pale white steed of the Undead King, its eyes white and its knobby knees almost as famous as the leader of The Hunt himself. It chuffs beneath you.
“Are you ready?” Yeonjun says over your shoulder. You can hear the feral grin in his voice. It’s the leader of The Hunt, a creature of folklore, that sits behind you now. He curls an arm around your waist and tugs you closer to him, securing you against the wall of his chest. “Hold on tight, my love.”
The call of the wild, that horn, bellows again like it had the first time you heard it. Rather than coming from nearby as you thought it would, it dances between trees far off just like it had that time, too. Your heart jumps up into your throat.
Taking off with a howl, the Wild Hunt follows it.
You dig your fingers into Yeonjun’s at your waist. Weight melts away, and you know you’re in the air. Your belly swoops in tandem with the howls and hoots of the riders, heart palpitating to the hoofbeats. How there’s hoofbeats as you ride through the air, you’re not sure. The ghostly fleet manifests around you in vivid imagery, though you squeeze your eyes shut. They are wild enough to imagine just what they might look like: with their clothes and flesh in tatters, with their eyes beady or pale, with their hounds piercing the air with their calls and running alongside them, they are a perfect personification of freedom.
Whip-lash sends you reeling, body going rigid. You grit your teeth and squeeze your eyes harder, wishing that you’ll touch ground soon and that everything would become real again.
Yeonjun feels you go stiff. Bringing his head back to your shoulder from his own delight, he says, “It’s okay. You’re okay. Let it into your bones. Do you think I would let it hurt you?”
He is their leader. If it got too much, you know Yeonjun would be there to catch you. Curling your fingers into his, you release that tension and allow their drumbeat to echo through you.
And when it does, your blood begins to sing along. The wind whips your cheeks and your hair, and you begin to laugh with them. The Hunt twists and turns and dances through the air, an apparition in the night, but nothing more than that.
It comes to a slow, eventually, until the noise and even your steed crumbles back down into the dirt it appeared from. Your eyes pop open hoping to catch at least a glimpse of them, but only the dark forest and pale moonlight answer. Your legs threaten to give out on you, veins still thrumming, but, oh, do you feel alive.
You feel more alive than you ever have, more than you ever could have hoped to have known. Mind spinning, you stumble. Yeonjun catches and steadies you before you can go scraping your knees on a rock.
“Oh my fucking god,” you say.
The laugh that Yeonjun breaks into has you sending him a glare, but you break too. Everything about him is ironic; and how ironic indeed that Death himself should show you how to be alive, rather than to just live?
༺ ꘏ ༻
The air is so fresh in your lungs when you step outside that it nearly burns. You clutch your basket of warm fig tarts. Songbirds trill and fly between tree tops that slowly become more bare the deeper you fall into the season, singing their sweet songs that sound like new beginnings.
Raising your hem from the ground churned up into mud from the afternoon’s trickle, you prance into town with a lively pep in your step. You spent all last night making these—Yeonjun had kept you company, watching you how he always does as you pored over making them just right. His cruel snicker when the jam had simmered over flame for too long and became too thick bounces off your bones in a sweet melody. You’ve come to adore his wicked delight, the way his smile cracks over his face and the facetious raise of his brows, more than you fear it.
Sending small smiles to the people that you pass, you stop by a huddle of kids digging sticks into the mud. They look up at you with curious eyes, stopping to gawk.
“Hey, guys,” you say, pulling back the cloth laid over the sweets. “I’ve made some fig tarts. Do you like fig? I bet you’ll like them; they’re sweet.”
The kids stand up, eyes big as they share a look. They don’t let out so much as a peep before they scurry off home.
You blink. Well, you’re used to weird reactions, but that was… different. Picking up your deflated shoulders and hesitant limbs, you make a shoddy attempt at not letting it dampen your good morning. You were expecting wary looks, anyway.
You head down a little further toward the far side of your home village, the side that breaks off after a fenceline into a great, grassy field. There’s a bustle, mothers washing their clothes in pails and hanging them up to dry and a few others whispering at each other lowly as they go about their days.
An old woman so old her back curves and her fingers have gone knobby makes her way to wherever the day’s duty demands her to be. Your neighbor—an eccentric old lady bound in her times. You decide on her: the elderly are forgotten by the young. She might enjoy knowing that her neighbors still know she exists.
“Hello,” you say, showing her your basket with a hopeful, excited heart. “I have some treats that I was wanting to give out. I know they might not be much, but would you like one? I’m not the best baker, but I do it often enough.” A face like that, dragged down by her years on this earth and not long to death, has no doubt spent many years making meals for her family. You imagine your goods would be nothing beside hers, but it’s the gesture, no?
“Oh, girl,” she says, voice crackling as she clutches her shawl tighter around her shoulders. “I’m afraid it’s best if you found yourself missing from this place. Hurry yourself up and spare the drama.”
The incessant cawing of a crow from a clawed tree fades into the background as you furrow your brows and lower your basket to ask, “...Huh?” Your belly goes up in knots; terrible knots done up tight and fast. You haven’t got a clue what she’s talking about. Elders always did speak a bit strange, though. It could be nothing much; she’s a stern old lady.
But her eyes are not angry and glaring in the way that a harrowed old hag might turn her nose up at the youth. They drag down with a cold pity.
“Listen to me, girl.” She points at you with one of those worn, sun-spotted hands. “You had best leave. The boy’s gone, and they are already not fond of you. Who will they point their fingers to?” the woman says. “I hardly know you, but I would hate to see it.”
The rest of her words fade into the roaring in your ears, the feral drumbeat of your heart like a wardrum in the cage of your ribs as it beats against them as if to escape from you. You don’t feel the basket in your hands, don’t feel the solidity of the earth beneath your feet, and don’t feel a single one of your thoughts like tangible things. They flit as if liquidated into a rotten, sick mush.
Nothing. You can think of nothing. Nothing real; nothing holding you to the earth.
“What?” Your voice hardly reaches your ears, but what does is weak and broken and like a plea for her to tell you that it’s not really what you think it is.
And if you could see or hear anything beyond your fraying little rift in reality, you would’ve heard the man coming up to you. You would’ve heard the words coming from his angry, sneering mouth, and would’ve done something when he picked up a pail of water, and you would’ve been shaken by the nasty ice water that runs down your frozen body and plasters your hair and clothes down as he pours it over you. But none of it cuts through your stupor.
He yells some awful, stabbing things at you, and a few others join him. They tell you that you are nothing but a plague, tell you to leave and to not come back here.
But this is your home. Where else would you go?
With your sopping wet dress clutched in your shaking fists as though that might keep you grounded, you choke down the tightening of your throat and sift through their faces, searching for his face. Those brown eyes, brown and always shining with nagging playfulness, do not come up anywhere. Jaw trembling, you search harder. Out on the field where he should be at this time of day, at your doorstep demanding that you go spend the day doing nothing with him, in someone’s yard helping them fix up a broken fence, no matter where you look, neither his broad silhouette nor his cheeky, dimpled face is there. You continue to stand stricken dumb, looking for him even though you know by the churning in your belly that it’s true, and you’re just hurting yourself trying to find him right where he should be.
Fine. Alive. Untouched by your disgusting, destructive presence.
When you can no longer fight the strangling tightness in your lungs and your dress is as heavy as your heart, you take off. The hem of your dress drags in mud and sticker bushes and catches on stray twigs, and you don’t know where you’re going, but you just run. You’ll give them what they want. 
You stumble, probably like some lost, undead thing, until you find yourself at the edge of the forest. Only then do you let the wall of whittle-edged tears roll down your face. And you assume you sound like a choking, dying animal with how you choke and heave on them, but he was the one you might’ve dropped your head and cried to, so what’s the use of making it pretty? No; you let it all fall as it is.
Soobin’s dead. Soobin’s dead, and it’s nobody else’s but your own fault. You clutch your chest to staunch that old ache that’s grown teeth and tears at your heart; you have and will always be the end of everything that comes near. You are just as much the plague that you began to pretend, to believe, you weren’t. It was your stupid hope that maybe you could have something and not watch it become carrion that drove that pick. It was by your hope that he’s gone.
The hair on your arms begins to raise. You pick your head up and find Yeonjun standing in front of you.
There’s a few beats of long, dreadful quiet as he takes in the state of you. He drags his eyes down and they become liquid flame—something different from the impious delight that he is made of. He becomes the King of Death.
“What happened?” he says. The chills on your arms prickle furiously at the words, furling out distant and yet furious like the center of the fire.
You shake your head, wiping your soaked cheek.
“What the fuck happened?” he growls again, taking your face into his hand. “Who did this? Who did this to you, my love? I need you to tell me who the fuck did this to you.”
Letting the venom in your mouth out, you shove his chest and say, “Get away from me. Don’t fucking touch me.”
Yeonjun’s face twists up, looking scalded. Not surprised, though. “Don’t do this,” he says. “Let me hold you while it hurts. Don’t push me away. I can’t… I won’t lose you again.”
All the pieces that you had been putting into the corners of your mind snap together at that. As many suspicions as you had, though, it feels sour hearing it confirmed from his mouth. That you are his dead past lover, reincarnated or whatever you are. That it was his presence—because even though he stayed away for centuries, a part of him still lingered with you—that now has torn down everything you ever thought you could love. He, standing there in front of you like a kicked puppy, is the ruination of your life in the flesh. The flipping of your stomach is nauseating.
“I hate you,” you spit. “I hate you so much.” You repeat it a few more times, and you sob it into his chest as he takes you into his arms. “Is this what you wanted? You’ve been waiting for this forever, haven’t you? To find me again, so that you can die and fucking leave me here. So that you can make me exactly what you are, while you get your peace. You are a liar and a thief. All you’ve ever done is steal and take. How could you do it? Huh? Tell me…” Your voice trembles and staggers off. “Tell me how you made love to me, how you made me believe that you loved me, and all you ever wanted was to save yourself? You betrayed me.”
Pulling back, Yeonjun says, “No.”
“Yes,” you say, stumbling back away from him with a shaking, accusatory finger pointed at him. “Yes you did.”
Fingers itching to reach out to you, he holds them back by curling them into fists. “No. That’s not fair. I have spent an eternity loving you. I spent the entirety of my immortal, monstrous life searching for you, just so that I might find you in any form. I would have been glad to find you as a leaf in a tree, as long as I found you. But, then, I find you alive. Alive and back, as if… it never happened.” He steps toward you, aching to be near you. His voice wavers. “Please, don’t do this to me, love. Please, just let me have you again. I’ve waited… I’ve waited and I’ve waited, and I finally have you, and now you’re looking at me like I… Like I’d ever hurt you. Finding death—finally getting to die would be worth nothing if you weren’t there with me. It was never about that.”
“I could never love you,” you say, matching his steps forward with steps away from him. “I could never love a monster that does… Does nothing but kill. Take.”  You know your words are cruel, but you need them to be. You need him to hurt, you need him to go so far away from you that never again will you cause another living thing’s death. 
“You did.” Yeonjun’s mouth cracks into a pained smile, sharp at the corners. “You loved me just as much as I love you, once.”
“Just leave me. Leave me, and I wish to never see you again. If you love me, then you’ll give me that.” 
He looks at you, clever eyes intense and glassy, for a long time. And then he says, “Would that make you happy? Would it make it so that you could live a happy life, and find yourself something to live for?”
What’s left for you? A small village that won’t ever embrace you? No, it wouldn’t fix your life. But you open your mouth and tell him, “Yes.”
“Okay,” he says, brushing his knuckles over your cheeks reverently. He swallows in your features, running over them for what he knows is the last time he’ll be seeing you—the very last time he’ll see the face of his undying love. When he finally opens his mouth again, his voice is gentle. “I’ll leave you. If my being here hurts you, then I won’t be selfish. I love you, darling.”
Don’t go, you want to tell him. Please don’t leave. Please, hold me. But your mouth is dry, and you let the radiant hurt in your chest stop you. You let him go.
༺ ꘏ ༻
There’s only one place you can think of going to. It’s the only place your vagrant feet take you.
His spot still is held sacred by the flattened, gold wheat stalks. Your best friend, still living here on Earth in at least one way even if he’s not here to listen to your stupid rambling. And he would maybe complain, but he’d always listen.
The last thing you’d done was fight with him. What an awful thing—what an awful way to repay him for being the only one who ever dared to get close.
You sit in your spot, beside his, and rest your chin on your knees. If only the ground beneath you would open up and swallow you whole. You’d deserve it.
What’s left for you? Is there a place in the world that would keep you happily once they see what you do? No. There is not. You wish you knew what to do; you wish you had somebody to ask.
Releasing a long, tight breath, you just sit and wait for something to give you answers. A gentle breeze makes your hair dance, but it does not whisper anything to your ears. Something’s circling over head, but it doesn’t caw in the cadence of his laughter.
The day moves along without you. You’re not sure how long you sit, but it stretches somewhere between a few minutes and eternity. No matter how long you wait, there are no answers. No matter how long you mull over it.
Conceding, you begin to push yourself up from the ground. A rustle in between the foliage stops you before you stand.
A tawny hare leaps out in front of you. It sniffs around you, nose twitching. Then it stands back on its haunches. It stares straight at you, an intelligent light in its eyes that knits your brows. The wild thing stands there with a purpose that is uncharacteristic of a forest animal.
But entirely familiar in the face of your best friend. That shine in its eyes as it stands there, nose still twitching, makes your chest tighten up.
“Hey,” you say, as if it might answer you. Your eyes well up with hot tears again. Of course, it doesn’t. 
Maybe you’ve gone mad, but you know that it’s him. That idiot, coming to show you that he’s okay in the afterlife—to visit one last time and to let you know that you shouldn’t worry for him or cry for him. Look at him, full of life once again, he seems to say. The hare blinks its beady eyes. It lingers there for a long time, the ease of peace found in his gaze that Soobin hadn’t had in this life, saying that there is still something waiting out there for us once we go. You reach out a hand. He does not flinch as you scratch behind its ear.
“Okay,” you whisper. “I’m glad to know you’re alright. I know what I need to do, now.”
He blinks.
You laugh a hoarse, breathy laugh, familiar in only the way that Soobin could achieve. “You look stupid.”
Indignantly, the hare stops a bratty foot in a way reminiscent of one of Soobin’s huffs before it settles back down onto its forelegs and scurries off. He goes to live out this new form of life, because it’s true: life does not end in death. He’s shown you that.
Maybe, like this, he’ll find that pretty lady that loves him the way he deserves. That loser.
༺ ꘏ ༻
You spend only one night in your home and you know that what you’ve chosen is right. After spending your day out in the field, you sneak under night’s cover into your husk of a room and let yourself sleep there under the covers one last time. When morning breaks through the window, you gather your weary bones up and leave. 
You run into your mother on the way out. She doesn’t yell at you to leave, but her eyes have gone cold. Colder than you’re used to. You’ve killed again, in every way that counts. So you don’t bother with bidding her or any of them any grand goodbyes. You couldn’t handle the relief you might find falling over them, should you.
Plopping down to the floor, you take a few bites of the cheese and bread lathered in sweet jam that you’d swiped from the kitchen. The grass is long and willows in the wind, bending and dancing prettily. It’s so soft; you enjoy the feeling of it beneath your fingers in your quiet serenity. The scent of it, fresh over the baseness of dirt, you breathe into your lungs.
It would be the loveliest place to spend the rest of eternity.
For the first time, Yeonjun appears in front of you rather than behind you. He materializes from nothing, his elbow on his knee as casual as if he’d been sat there the whole time. The darkness beneath his eyes seems heavier, but then again you know that exact heaviness. It sits right in the very center of you.
You both are quiet for a bit. You let the tall grass whisper, instead.
“Bread?” you say and slant your lips into a smile. Bringing it up, you offer it to him.
His smile wrinkles his nose and curls at the edges. Entirely him. Yeonjun accepts the bread, ripping a bite out before throwing it away into the sea of green. Once he’s chewed, he leans in and captures your lips in a kiss that’s utterly at odds with his sharp mouth. Your lips move over each other gently, save for an indulgent nip or bite here and there.
He pushes you back into a bed of sweetgrass, never letting your lips go. Not to breathe, not to say something that’ll pale in comparison to the sweetness of your mouths on one another. He kisses you until he’s had enough to fulfill a lifetime without it, and then some more.
“My love,” he whispers into your skin, his breath hot on your collarbone. “Mine,” he says, pressing a kiss into the column of your neck, and then he says it again with a hot kiss to the place where your dress suggests your breasts. He says it a handful more times as he pushes your skirts up your thighs. “My love forever. I waited for you so long, and I would do it again.” Lowering his voice to a honeyed whisper, he adds, “I would find you no matter what.”
Laughing softly, you run your fingers through his raven hair to better see his eyes. You know he would.
Gently giving you one more of his lingering kisses that make your skin tingle, right into your bare shoulder, he presses into you. You loose a soft breath, wrapping your arms around his shoulders. The beating in your chest slows to a content purr as he begins languid thrusts in and out of you, rolling pointedly and unhurried.
Yeonjun makes love to you in a thousand dusted kisses and sweet words, your hands holding each other’s soft edges. Yeonjun traces the lines of you, taking the pads of his thumb down your cheeks and your lips and then his hand over the swell of your breasts and down your belly and over your thighs. Clamping down on him as your belly grows tight in the way it had the first time you had done this, your thighs begin to shake.
 Breathlessly, as you hurdle over the edge, all that you can say is, “I love you, ‘Junnie.” 
Yeonjun smiles at you and then presses his face into your neck. He doesn’t even brace himself against the grass to chase his own peak. Neither of you want this to end; you want to hold on to this moment and let it span forever. Slowly, Yeonjun rolls up into you until his hips finally stutter and he cums into you, his cheeks pink. The weight of him above you as he shakes with your shared ecstasy, and even as you both have come down and are nothing but lazy, is the only thing in this world. He is the only thing in this world.
Once you’ve both evened your breathing out, you roll apart and face each other, still just two forms bending the grass into your shapes. Blinking slowly and digesting his features one at a time—the angle of his eyes, softened but never tamed, the line of his nose, the line of his mouth always so proud and playful, and that pretty dot below his left eye—you let them solidify fully in your mind.
“Yeonjun,” you say, finally meeting his eyes across from you. “I want to go. I’m ready.”
The gentle, knowing look that he gives you soothes over the way your heart begins to race in your chest in rebellion. “I know,” he says.
Of course he had known. Yeonjun had been called here to ferry you into the afterlife. He had known the moment he appeared in front of you that his last soul to reap would be you; an ironic circle of karma that should be cruel, but you two make it something sweet. Chewing on your lip, you will your hands to not shake as you curl toward him. You’re no longer scared of going. You know that if you’ll be with him, it will be okay. It won’t be so scary. A hot tear rolls down your temple and then drops into your hair. “Will you be with me? I won’t be there alone?”
He tucks some hair behind your ear reverently and then leaves his hand there. “I don’t know,” he answers. “But I won’t leave you. I’ll stay right here with you.”
You lay there for a long time. Chatting and giggling and just looking into each other's eyes, until your heart becomes slow and all you feel is the wind singing in your blood. Yeonjun presses one final kiss to your forehead.
Maybe, in some years, somebody might dig up your bones and find you immortalized like this in your love. Your bones bowing toward each other, as if even death were not enough to stop you from reaching for each other. Or maybe they’ll just find yours, and Yeonjun still curling into them how you know he will for an eternity more.
Either way, the going is still slow and gentle, as death always is.
Tumblr media
🪶 ⦂ tears. omfg i cried writing this which could totally be me being a bitch baby but it DAMN. omfg.
rꫀׁׅܻblogs & asks arꫀׁׅܻ always apprꫀׁׅܻciatꫀׁׅܻd!
▸ tׁׅagᥣׁׅ֪ꪱׁׅstׁׅ @lvrs-street2mmorrow , @soohashits , @f4iryfever , @arcturus444 , @linqed , @serenityism00 , @immelissaaa , @luv4cheol , @lickingan0rchid , @20-cms , @hhoneylix , @beestvng , @hyucktapes , @bewitchless , @prince-jjae , @blankliving , @yaoizee , @stormy1408 , @missychief1404 , @izzyy-stuff , @miukuui , @lunesdesire , @sunoolver , @cherricola-star , @xylatox , @filmnings , @hearteyes4hobi , @hyunj00 , @kangtaehyunfan029 , @caratcakemoa, @usuallyunlikelyfox , @zi-vian , @brrytears , @stormy1408 , @soobabby , @nshmrarki , @dontwannacry04 if your tag isn't working, check the mentions part of your settings!
421 notes · View notes
inseobts · 6 hours ago
Note
oh my goddd I just read the Monster trio & pregnant reader fic and i loved it.
Could you write about them as baby dads?
🫵 Made Him a Dad
Tumblr media
after the pregnancy and labor let's see their reaction to you going into labor?
a/n: tried to not be repetitive but it was hard lmao
also a special thanks and credits to @katsukis-foxie6 for giving me some ideas, espcially for sanji's ❤︎❤︎❤︎
characters: luffy, zoro, sanji
words count: around 0.9k - 1.3k each
masterlist || ao3 || ko-fi
Tumblr media
── .✦ Monkey D. Luffy:
The Straw Hat crew was anchored at a small island, taking a rare break after a long stretch of adventures. The sun was setting, casting an orange glow over the ship as you cradled your baby girl, Dawn, in your arms. She was only a few months old, but her presence already seemed to brighten every corner of the Thousand Sunny. Her tiny hands wrapped around your finger, and the sound of her soft giggles filled the air.
Luffy, his usual exuberance toned down just a bit, sat across from you, his eyes locked on Dawn with a mixture of pride and awe.
“She’s so cute, y/n,” Luffy said with his signature grin, his voice filled with warmth “Look at her! She’s already so strong! I bet she’s gonna be a great pirate!”
You couldn’t help but laugh softly at Luffy’s enthusiasm “She’s barely even walking yet, Luffy. Maybe let’s wait a few years before we start recruiting her into the crew.”
Luffy’s face lit up “Oh, at her age I already wanted to be the king of pirates!" He turns to look at you and your serious face kinda scares him "...Y-yeah, we should let her grow a little first! But she’s gonna be the best, I just know it! I’ll teach her everything I know!”
Suddenly, a loud voice boomed from the shore, and you looked up to see none other than your grandfather-in-law, Garp, strolling toward the ship with a big grin plastered on his face.
“Oi, Luffy!” Garp shouted, his signature Marine coat fluttering behind him “I heard you had a kid! About time you stopped being such a carefree idiot and started taking responsibility!”
Luffy jumped to his feet immediately, his eyes widening with excitement “Grandpa! You’re here!” He grabbed Dawn from your arms before you could even protest, holding her in front of Garp with the same proud grin he always wore “Look! This is my daughter!”
You stood up and approached them with a smile, watching Garp’s reaction carefully. Garp stared down at the tiny bundle in Luffy’s arms, his usual gruff expression softening as he regarded her.
“She’s tiny,” Garp muttered, squinting at Dawn, but his voice held a strange tenderness “I didn’t think Luffy could make something this cute.”
Luffy puffed out his chest with pride “She’s gonna grow strong, just like me! And she’s gonna be a great pirate!”
Garp grunted, crossing his arms “A pirate, huh? You’ve got a long way to go if you’re gonna make her one of your little nakama, brat.”
Luffy beamed, clearly not bothered by the teasing “I’ll make sure she’s ready! Right, Dawn?” He shook her gently, making silly noises that caused her to giggle. Dawn’s tiny fingers grasped at Luffy’s hand, and it seemed like the whole world stopped for a second.
Garp let out a low chuckle, his usual gruff demeanor melting a bit as he saw the deep love in Luffy’s eyes “Well, kid, looks like you’re serious about being a dad. I can’t believe it, but I guess you’ve really grown up. She’s got your stupid grin, that’s for sure.”
Luffy looked over at you with wide eyes, his face flushed with excitement “Grandpa likes her! He said she looks like me!”
You smiled softly, your heart swelling with affection for both your husband and daughter “She has your smile, alright” you said gently, brushing a strand of hair from Dawn’s face.
Luffy beamed, clearly feeling validated by Garp’s approval “I’m gonna teach her all kinds of stuff! How to eat a ton, how to never give up on your dreams, and how to make sure the meat’s always cooked perfectly! She’s gonna be awesome!”
Garp raised an eyebrow, the corner of his mouth twitching upward into a smirk “Well, she’s not gonna be a pirate, that’s for sure.”
Luffy blinked in confusion “Huh? What do you mean? She’s gonna be the greatest pirate ever!”
Garp crossed his arms, grinning mischievously “No way. I’ve seen what happens when you let brats like you run wild. She’s gonna be a Marine, just like her old grandpa.”
Luffy’s eyes widened, and he took a step back, shaking his head in disbelief “What?! No way! She’s gonna be a pirate! You can’t stop that!”
Garp laughed, thoroughly amused by Luffy’s reaction “Oh, I can see it now: ‘Little Dawn, future Marine Admiral!’ No pirates for her! She’ll be the one taking you down one day.”
Luffy’s face scrunched up in determination “No! You’ll see! She’ll be a pirate! And she’s gonna be the best one there is!”
You chuckled softly at their bickering, watching as Garp playfully ruffled Luffy’s hair and then glanced down at Dawn.
“She’s got a strong spirit, though,” Garp admitted with a sigh, softening just a little “I can tell she’ll be a handful, just like her old man. But I’ll make sure she knows the proper way to punch things if she ever tries to follow in your footsteps.”
Luffy grinned, not giving up on his dream “I’ll make sure she’s ready to punch things too—pirate things!”
Garp snorted and let out a deep laugh “Well, kid, you’ve got a good one here. Just don’t be surprised when she ends up in a Marine uniform one day.”
Luffy huffed but looked down at Dawn lovingly “We’ll see about that.”
As the sunset painted the sky with hues of orange and pink, you felt the promise of a new journey unfolding, one with your family at the heart of it all. With Luffy by your side and Garp giving his usual advice, there was no doubt that little Dawn would grow up surrounded by love, adventure, and laughter, her own future as bright as the sun setting before you.
Tumblr media
── .✦ Roronoa Zoro:
Your daughter, barely a few months old, has her tiny fingers wrapped around his index finger, her grip firm, almost unrelenting. Zoro raises an eyebrow as he tries to gently pull away, but she refuses to let go, her tiny face scrunching up in determination.
“Damn,” he mutters, glancing at you as you sit beside him, amused “She’s strong.”
You laugh softly, leaning against his arm “Like her dad.”
Zoro doesn’t answer right away. Instead, he watches your daughter with an unreadable expression, his free hand absentmindedly running over her soft, wispy hair. The moment lingers, quiet, thoughtful, before he finally speaks again.
“No,” he says, voice low “Like her mom.”
You blink, caught off guard by the sudden shift in his tone. When you look up at him, you see the way his jaw tightens, the way his fingers twitch slightly against your daughter’s back. He’s thinking about something serious. Something deep.
Zoro’s gaze flickers to you, intense in that way only he can be “That day…” He exhales sharply through his nose. “And not just that day. The whole damn time. Pregnancy, labor... all of it. I thought I knew what strength was, but I didn’t. Not really.”
Your chest tightens. Zoro isn’t one to put things into words often, but when he does, he means every syllable.
“I couldn’t do anything at all,” he admits, still staring at your daughter’s tiny hand around his finger “I just had to sit there and watch while you went through all of it. No fight I’ve ever been in, no injury I’ve ever had... it’s nothing compared to that.” He finally looks back at you, eyes dark with something raw “You’re stronger than me, y/n, believe me.”
You feel your breath catch.
It’s not just the words, it’s also the way he says them, with complete sincerity. Zoro, who has trained his entire life to be the strongest swordsman, means it. He believes it.
You squeeze his arm gently, your voice soft “Zoro…”
He huffs, shaking his head as if the thought still overwhelms him. Then, his expression softens just a little as he looks down at your daughter again. She’s still gripping his finger tightly, completely oblivious to the weight of the moment.
Zoro smirks faintly “She’s lucky to have you as her mom” he mutters.
You smile, warmth blooming in your chest “She’s lucky to have you as her dad.”
He doesn’t answer right away, but you catch the way his grip on your daughter shifts slightly, gentler, but still firm. Protective. Always.
She might have his strength, but Zoro knows exactly where it comes from.
And he’ll never forget it.
Zoro started to be protective towards her since you first announced your pregnancy.
He’s that type of super stressed dads who keeps running around following every single thing she does so that he can catch her if needed. All this with always a big blush on his face.
But it’s not that bad that he controls her bec, in fact, right now, your one-year-old daughter is standing in the middle of the deck, holding onto Luffy’s index fingers as he swings her back and forth like a human jump rope. Every time he lifts her up, she squeals in delight, kicking her little legs mid-air before landing on the deck.
“Again! Again!” she demands, her tiny fists gripping Luffy’s fingers with ridiculous strength.
Zoro, standing nearby with his arms crossed, scowls “Oi. Don’t drop her.”
Luffy grins, stretching his lips wide “Don’t worry! I won’t!”
You, sitting on a crate just a few feet away, shake your head with a sigh “She’s fine, Zoro. Look at her, she’s having fun.”
Zoro doesn’t budge, arms still crossed “She’s one wrong step away from flying into the ocean.”
Luffy gasps, looking at Kazuki with sparkling eyes “You wanna fly?!”
“Luffy, NO.” you and Zoro shout at the same time.
Kazuki claps her hands “Fly!”
“NO,” Zoro repeats firmly, glaring at Luffy “You are not throwing my kid.”
Luffy pouts “But she’s got a strong grip! She wouldn’t even let go—”
“Luffy,” you say, rubbing your temples “let’s not test her durability today, please.”
Luffy sighs dramatically but doesn’t argue. Instead, he lifts Kazuki up and plops her on his shoulders, holding onto her tiny hands so she doesn’t wobble off.
Zoro mutters under his breath but doesn’t stop it. At least Luffy’s holding onto her.
Sanji chooses this moment to stroll onto the deck, cigarette between his lips but dropping it as he walks towards Kazuki “There’s my little princess,” he coos, hands in his pockets “You hungry, sweetheart?”
Kazuki, who has long since associated Sanji with food, beams “Yummy?”
Sanji grins “The yummiest. I made you something special.”
Zoro immediately frowns “What did you make her?”
Sanji raises an eyebrow “Relax, moss-head. Just some soft fruit and rice balls.”
Zoro doesn’t move “You sure there’s nothing weird in it?”
Sanji bristles, instantly getting in his face “Weird? She’s a baby, you muscle-brained swordsman! What the hell do you think I’d put in her food?”
You sigh, standing up to intervene before they actually start fighting “Okay, okay, both of you calm down. Sanji, thanks for making her food. Zoro, you really do look stressed, why don’t you go take a nap? I’ll stay with her.”
“I’m good, I’ll go later… don’t worry” he says softly but still watches like a hawk as Sanji hands Kazuki a tiny rice ball. She immediately grabs it with both hands and shoves it into her mouth, cheeks puffing out like a chipmunk.
“Good?” Sanji asks, kneeling to her level.
Kazuki chews, sways on her little feet, then beams “Good!”
You smile and ruffle her hair “Say ‘thank you,’ Kazu.”
Kazuki tilts her head, then garbles around the mouthful of rice “Fanku.”
Sanji clutches his chest like he’s been shot “Ohh, my sweet little angel, you’re so polite—”
Zoro scoffs “Don’t act like you raised her.”
Kazuki points a chubby little finger at Zoro and proudly declares “Dada’s idiot.”
Silence.
Then the crew loses it.
Luffy collapses onto the floor, clutching his stomach. Nami has to lean against a barrel, wiping tears from her eyes. Sanji turns away, shoulders shaking with laughter. Even Robin chuckles from where she’s reading in her chair.
Zoro stares at Kazuki, completely betrayed.
You, barely containing your laughter, kneel beside her “Sweetheart, don’t call your daddy an idiot.”
Kazuki tilts her head, as if deep in thought. Then, just as serious, she looks back at Zoro and says—
“Dada’s big idiot.”
Zoro groans so loud it nearly rattles the ship.
Luffy wheezes. Nami nearly falls over. Usopp actually falls over.
You bite your lip, but it’s no use, you’re laughing too.
Zoro glares at all of you “I blame all of you for this... y/n, stop it”
Kazuki, sensing she’s won, lifts her arms up to Zoro. He sighs, scooping her up, resting her against his chest. She immediately nuzzles into his shoulder, letting out a happy little hum.
“Dada” she murmurs.
Zoro exhales, the corner of his lips twitching despite himself. He presses a kiss to her hair, murmuring, “Yeah, yeah. You’re lucky I like you, brat.”
You step closer, resting a hand on his arm “You love her” you tease.
Zoro scoffs “Obviously… unlike you, she doesn’t know what she’s saying”
You go and leave a quick peck on his lips “You’re my lovely big big idiot”.
He blushes like crazy.
Kazuki looks up, sleepy “Dada?”
“Hm?”
She grins “Dada’s big big idiot.”
The crew howls with laughter.
Zoro sighs so deeply, but even as the teasing continues, he holds Kazuki a little closer.
She’s happy, safe, and in his arms. That’s all that matters.
That afternoon, you find them sleeping adorably together, in the same napping position. Smiling, you take a blanket and gently cover them both. Zoro stirs awake, thinking the baby has moved, something that makes you smile even more, knowing how hard it usually is to wake him. When he sees it’s you, he reaches for your hand and quietly invites you to join them, pulling you in for a cuddle.
Tumblr media
── .✦ Vinsmoke Sanji:
Sanji is soft with her.
Softer than you ever thought possible.
You watch from the doorway as he sits on the edge of your shared bed, cradling your daughter so delicately, like she’s made of glass. His thumb gently strokes over her tiny fingers, his breath slow, steady, controlled. But his eyes hold something else.
Something hesitant.
Something uncertain.
Your heart tightens.
“She’s sleeping,” you whisper, stepping closer “You don’t have to be so tense.”
Sanji barely glances up “I know.”
But he doesn’t relax. Not even a little.
Instead, he just keeps staring at her, as if waiting for something. As if at any moment, she’ll change into something unfamiliar, something he won’t know how to handle.
You sit beside him, curling close, resting your head against his shoulder. One arm wraps around his waist, the other reaching out to trace the soft fabric of the onesie your daughter is bundled in. She shifts slightly, making a tiny sound, and Sanji freezes.
You feel the sharp inhale he takes. The way his fingers twitch, just barely, as if bracing himself.
And suddenly, you understand.
“Sanji.” You keep your voice gentle “What’s wrong?”
He exhales slowly through his nose “Nothing.”
You don’t let that slide. Not with him. Not when he’s never been able to lie to you.
You shift, pulling back just enough to see his face “You’re scared.”
His jaw tenses, his grip on your daughter tightening the smallest bit “Of course I am,” he murmurs “I’ve never done this before.”
You shake your head “No, I know it's not just that.”
He doesn’t answer, but he doesn’t have to. You can see it all over him, the weight of his past, the fears he won’t say out loud.
So you say them for him... “You’re scared of being like him.”
Sanji flinches.
It’s barely noticeable. A fraction of movement, a flicker in his expression. But you know him too well.
“I’m not,” he starts, but his voice falters “I mean—I would never—”
“I know,” you cut in softly “And she’ll know too.”
His breath shudders “But what if—”
“She won’t be like them, Sanji.” You rest your hand over his, where he’s still holding her so, so carefully “And even if she was, she’d still be ours.”
Sanji swallows hard “I don’t want her to be cold,” he whispers “I don’t want her to feel like she has to earn love. I don’t want her to think—” He stops, jaw clenching “Like I did.”
Your chest tightens.
You knew. Of course you knew. You knew how deep his scars ran, how much he still carried, no matter how much love he poured into everyone else.
You squeeze his hand “She won’t.”
Sanji shakes his head “You don’t know that.”
“Yes, I do,” you insist, voice steady “Because you are her father.”
That makes him pause.
“She’s going to grow up knowing love, Sanji. Because you give it so easily, so naturally. Because you would rather die than see her cry. Because when she wakes up at night, you hold her before I can even sit up. Because you—” Your voice wavers, but you press on “Because you are already the best father she could ever have.”
Sanji exhales, shaky, uneven. His grip on your daughter loosens just slightly, his thumb resuming its soft strokes against her tiny hand.
“She’s so small” he murmurs, almost to himself.
You smile, leaning into him again “Yeah. But she’s yours.”
That does something to him.
You feel the tension in his body shift, melting just a little. He looks down at your daughter again, something lighter in his expression now. Something less like fear and more like wonder.
“She’s beautiful” he breathes.
You kiss his shoulder “Like her dad.”
Sanji huffs, but you can hear the warmth creeping into his voice “I hope not. She deserves better than a troublesome cook.”
You nudge him playfully “She has a father who will love her unconditionally.”
Sanji doesn’t answer right away.
Instead, he shifts, adjusting his hold on her, drawing her closer. And when he finally speaks, it’s barely above a whisper, so quiet you almost miss it.
“Yeah, she has that.”
Your throat tightens.
You don’t say anything, just slide your arms around him, tucking yourself against his side, pressing a soft kiss to his jaw.
Sanji rests his chin lightly atop your head. He’s quiet for a moment, but you can feel the way his heartbeat slows, steadying.
Then, just as softly, almost like an afterthought, he murmurs, “I was easy to love. My father was just really bad.”
Your breath catches.
It’s not something he’s ever said before, not so plainly, not so simply.
But now, with his daughter sleeping in his arms, with you curled up beside him, with love so clear and so real around him, he finally believes it.
The fears won’t vanish overnight. The scars won’t disappear. But right here, right now, in the quiet of your room, with your daughter safe in his arms Sanji finally lets himself believe it.
He is more than enough.
And he always will be.
The next morning you wake up to chaos.
“Oi, oi, oi, CAREFUL!” Sanji nearly vaults over the table as Luffy lifts the baby girl high into the air, laughing as she squeals in delight “Luffy, she’s not a sack of flour, PUT HER DOWN!”
“She likes it, though!” Luffy beams, spinning in a circle with her in his arms “Right, mini-cook?”
His daughter giggling is the only reason Sanji doesn’t immediately drop-kick his captain into the next century. Instead, he clenches his fists and growls, “If you drop her, Luffy, so help me—”
“Oh, come on, love-cook,” Zoro snickers, leaning back against the railing “You’re acting like she’s made of glass.”
Sanji whirls around to glare at him “You grip your sword too tight, you sit too close, you BREATHE wrong, and I swear—”
“Oh no,” Nami sighs, crossing her arms with a smirk “We’ve lost him.”
Usopp nods dramatically “RIP Sanji. He used to be cool.”
Franky wipes an imaginary tear “Another victim of dad syndrome.”
Sanji ignores them, practically vibrating with anxiety as Luffy tosses the baby just slightly in the air before catching her again.
“LUFFY, I SWEAR TO ALL THE—”
You snort. Loudly.
And just like that, Sanji freezes.
His brain short-circuits because—oh.
You’re laughing.
Not a little chuckle, not a polite giggle. Full-on, tears-in-your-eyes laughter.
Sanji forgets about murdering Luffy, forgets about all the dumbasses around him, because you’re happy.
His shoulders drop. His fists loosen.
Then, as if sensing his shift, his daughter suddenly reaches her arms out for him.
Sanji immediately swoops in, taking her from Luffy and holding her close to his chest, pressing a soft kiss to her forehead “That’s enough flying for today, sweetheart.”
Nami smirks “Aww, the overprotective dad act is over already?”
Sanji barely reacts. Instead, he turns to you, watching the way you’re still wiping laughter from your eyes, and—
God.
If this is what family feels like, if this is what love feels like, then he never, ever wants anything else in the whole world.
130 notes · View notes
borkunlimited · 2 days ago
Text
Take Your Time, Miss Deer (Sylus x Reader) - Ch. 8
In a tailor shop tucked in the calmer side of the N109 zone is a little room where all clothes of many different designs come together under the delicate hands of an unassuming deer living in the den of all sorts of beasts and sitting on them is the dragon who wears your clothes.
Your many interactions with Skye, Mr. Sylus’ messenger or-
-Sylus is waiting for you to finally figure out he is playing his own messenger.
A Deer Hybrid! Reader x Dragon Hybrid! Sylus Fic
Tags: Sylus x Reader, Hybrid AU, Suggestive Themes, Fluff, Angst, Predator/Prey
TW: Sexual Assault, Sexual Harassment, Guns, Graphic Depictions of Violence, Dissociation, Trauma, Blood, Cursing
Chapter Summary: The more fierce the action, a more extreme reaction. He had long abandoned his scales but he would gladly become a monster to ward off trespassers that would enter your forest. When dawn arrives, would you see your dragon in the horizon?
Author's Note: This went through so much revisions and I had to talk to my beta reader many times about how certain scenes should go. (I just have ridiculously high standards.) Many parts in this chapter had transformed from what I have in mind, mostly for cohesion but I am quite satisfied because I still managed to retain the canon events I set.
To everyone, thank you for reading. Your comments make me smile and while I do write for myself, I never regret the day I shared this to the world.
Tagging: @phisen @wrimaira
AO3
Ch. 1 / Ch. 2 / Ch. 3 / Ch.4 / Ch. 5 / Ch. 6 / Ch. 7 / Ch. 8
8: My Dearest, Enduring
A population of less than 50.
Louis knows the little community of prey hybrids residing here in this corner of the N109 zone basically know each other and everyone, to his surprise, is very cordial with the predator hybrids who come by to shop and buy artisan goods.
Good.
The residents here are good people.
He doesn’t really know there is a community here after becoming the head of this organization composed of lion hybrids and since then, he had made up his mind that protecting the residents here should be a top priority.
A hypocrite, Louis knows he is one having been raised in one of the more fortunate prey hybrids who taught him how to play with the rules the humans had set and it is only because he is rebelling against his father that he realized not all hybrids are as lucky as he is.
Perhaps he is even more of a hypocrite every time he reminds each resident here to be wary of the predator hybrids they welcome in their homes like friends because he had grown to respect the rowdy group of lion hybrids that followed his every command.
Even then, his worries are heard and the older prey hybrids understand his concerns except for the younger ones and one of them is you.
You were so polite.
Polite on telling him off and you weren’t even sarcastic, you are just so blatantly honest.
“Thank you, Mister Louis but Skye likes his food cooked so I am sure the rumor isn’t true.”
It was amusing, hilarious even how you brushed off his warning just like that but even then, Louis had already made up his mind to watch over you and this community no matter how stubborn some of you can be.
“The tailor shop owner is on the line.”
“The old deer?”
“Yeah, he is asking if we can drop by and check on his daughter,” the older lion hybrid holding the phone answered, covering the receiver to keep the conversation between them, his eyes flicking at the clock nearby.
It would be a miracle if your father can catch the last train back and any taxi drivers charge anyone who wants to go at the N109 zone with exorbitant prices.
“Can’t he just ask his son-in-law for that?”
“I don’t think they have any relatives- Wait, you mean Sylus ?”
“Who else? That dragon is coming there almost everyday that the miss and him might as well be married.”
The older lion hybrid laughed at the young deer’s remark but relented, answering your father that Sylus would be the better alternative but his smile turned into a frown as he continued to listen to the other line.
“What’s wrong?”, Louis asked, his brows furrowed and the lion hybrid put down the phone after telling your father they would come check.
“He said Sylus isn’t answering.”
“Must be out there smuggling god knows what.”
“Are you sure? Because he said he called the shop again just now and his daughter didn’t answer.”
The curtains of the open window billowed against the cold breeze, a silence settling inside the office.
“And then I thought that son of a bitch is down bad-”, Louis mumbled, grabbing his coat hanging on the nearby armchair and the older lion hybrid did the same, their footsteps thudding against the hardwood floor.
Did Sylus manage to deceive everyone here? 
No.
No, Louis saw how that man held you before you two went out yesterday. Both of you were the talk of the community, no, the entire N109 zone. The little display of affection where Sylus spun you around like both of you were newly-weds had turned everyone’s heads and people are convinced that you were able to do the impossible.
The unthinkable.
In your hand, Sylus had willingly placed his leash for you to hold and Louis doubts that you even know it.
As Louis took his place in the passenger seat in front, he silently prayed that your father was simply an overprotective parent tonight.
But, when he gazed at his reflection in the side mirror, a quiet thought passed in his head-
-Something even more dangerous is lurking in a place already crawling with beasts and oddly enough, a small voice is telling him it isn’t Sylus.
────────────────────
The little baseball team always loves watching the evening cartoon reruns on the old television your father placed on the receiving area of your old shop.
They were such tall hybrid children for their age and oddly enough, they all managed to huddle together in front of the small screen, their attention towards the little pink dog hybrid and his adoptive human grandmother.
A small gasp, sometimes a burst of laughter, and then they will be quiet again as the show goes on.
It was one hour after your old shop closed when he came by and you found it odd that the people who follow him around are not here with him. He first greeted the children who just murmured a polite ‘Hello’ and ‘Good evening’ but their eyes had always remained guarded before going back to their show.
His attention never always linger longer at anyone else.
It was always at you.
Every little step you take away from him, he tries to close the distance even further and his distorted voice is becoming angrier by the second until his grip around your wrist was too much to handle, your eyes blurry because of the pain.
“I’ll watch over you until you die. Why can’t you understand that?”
Even to this day, you never understood why he was fascinated by you.
The reel of that old and distant memory ended with your cry for help, small, so small followed by your favorite little baseball players shouting in anger and then the tape ended abruptly, a film with no conclusive ending. You have left that tape with everything including the ashes and the scent of fire together with the concrete pillars of your old shop that remained standing.
In the old cinema hidden in the deep recesses of your mind, you have returned as the sole audience of the only film showing and the main actress is no other than-
The defenseless deer hybrid wearing your face with tear stained cheeks.
Why did she (you) scream? To try to warn her (your) dear crow friend to not try to go near the mass of black threads or else it will never fly again but it did not listen.
Why are there tears on her (your) face? Because his hold on her (your) wrist hurts, the gun she (you) hastily tried to hold is now lying on the floor.
Why is she (are you) praying? Because there must be a way out of this hell, for heaven to not punish him anymore if that is what it takes to just to let her (you) go.
“Did you think you are like them now just because you know how to shoot, branches?”
You always play hard to get.
At least, that’s what he thinks. The more you stay away, the more he gets annoyed.
Shy. Skittish. Wary.
You little deer hybrid. 
Common. 
So relatively common and there are so many of you but he just can’t help being attracted to you even when you always keep your damn eyes on your shoes.
He and his group kept you safe so why can’t you stay put? Why did you have to scream like he is the monster here?
He came prepared this time, making sure you are alone. Just outside your shop are other humans armed to the teeth, capable, and one ridiculously strong predator hybrid such as that brute you just kissed goodbye a few hours ago can only handle so much.
How is it you chose Sylus of all people, a hideous beast, over a human?
“Stop crying.”
His command echoed across the old theater together with your cries of trying to run towards the only exit but no matter how hard you push your legs, you stay on the same spot, the distance between you and the exit unchanging and you wonder if it is a crime to say no that the heavens decided to grant a cruel punishment on you, forever trapped in a loop.
“I’ll blow your fucking brains out.”
A low warning and the human holding you down froze for a moment, the cold barrel of the gun on the back of his head but the hand holding the weapon trembled just slightly and he smirked as he slowly raised his hands, letting you go.
“I wouldn’t even count that as an option.”
“But I do.”
“What is it with you prey hybrids thinking you are all capable of holding a weapon?”
“I am surprised myself,” Louis replied, watching the man slowly turned around to face him, letting you go in the process and in the corner of his eyes, he can see you slowly walking away, reduced to a shambling fawn and cradling the crow with the broken wing, your only source of warmth and even then, wounded little beings can only offer each other comfort and nothing more.
When they arrived a block away from your shop, Louis was bracing himself for the inevitable, to see one of Sylus’ expensive cars parked right in front with the lights of your shop all out, the crack of bones and blood but they were all welcomed with an unexpected surprise.
The car plates.
Bullet proof vests and rifles.
Humans.
It was luck alone that Louis managed to sneak in through the back door of your shop with the rest of his companions making small talk with the friends the human brought along.
“You should be grateful we are the first one to come over,” Louis added, his eyes trained at the human’s hands, “Sylus does not bargain when it is her on the line.”
“Then he will learn.”
“He is already wanted for several crimes. Do you really think he would give a shit if a new line is added to the list?”
“He will if the crime wasn’t his.”
The male deer hybrid’s brows furrowed, confused and his eyes wandered briefly on where you were standing earlier.
The gun he gifted you on the floor.
The feathers of that crow who uses your antlers as a perch.
The cuts around the human’s eyes, bleeding.
“Do you see it now? I hope his pretty little deer knows what happens when abominations like you lays a finger on someone like me,” the human grinned and it only grew further while he watched the look of realization dawn on the deer hybrid’s face.
If he can’t have you, then no one can. Even fucking Sylus.
“Sylus will negotiate, or he would have to say goodbye to the little miss seamstress over here. Do you understand, brat?”, the human continued, stepping closer until the cold barrel of the gun was pressed against his forehead.
Everyone knows Sylus can pay every high ranking official in the government.
He can pay the police to turn a blind eye on this.
He can pay the judge to rule down this accusation.
He can pay the jury almost composed of all humans to vote for your favor.
But he can never pay the overzealous humans who just need one reason to burn down your homes, your businesses, to throw rocks at your windows-
To take every part that makes you a hybrid.
They would come here. Oh they would, and you will be the first one whose head will be in the silver platter.
But all of that will only be possible if the human manages to leave the N109 zone alive.
The paper the human slipped on his breast pocket is heavy, heavier than the gun he kept pointing at where the human was standing even when he already left, the chimes of your doors announcing his departure.
────────────────────
Luke and Kieran always set a portion of their allowance for candy and anything sweet much to Sylus’ disapproval.
Not that they have an addiction, it was mostly because the scent brings a sense of comfort, of a childhood lost then slowly regained, and they recently found out that the treats always taste sweeter when shared.
One of the benefits of having your noses tinkered by humans is that you don’t have to pull out your phone anymore to check where the nearest bakery or candy shop is.
They just have to take a deep breath, shift through the many scents that permeate where they are standing and follow the distinct smell of freshly baked pastries or caramelized sugar. 
A yellow brick road and the two wolf cubs weave past the crowd of hybrids and humans who cast them odd looks, mistaking their excitement for manic obsession for something else.
Their favorite sheep hybrid once told them predator hybrids off their rockers wear the same expression when they caught the scent of a terrified prey hybrid’s papercut.
Those hybrids, the worst of the worst, are locked up far, far away from humans and hybrids always say the same thing.
They even taste better when they are scared.
Luke always played it off but it is a thought that lingers in Kieran’s mind, the memory of that stained handkerchief lives almost rent free and comes back during the early mornings while waiting for sleep.
“Let me in.”
It wasn’t a request, a command coming out of the boss’ mouth when the oldest lion hybrid stood between him and the door of your shop.
Kieran knows everyone can smell it. 
Every predator hybrid outside your shop practically covered their noses at this point and he and his brother not only covered theirs but their mouths too because-
-They were drooling.
His brother holds onto the railings of your shop and if they weren’t in the company of other people and Sylus, he is sure Luke is going to vomit out his dinner.
“Do I need to repeat myself or do I have to move you out of my way?”
“You, of all people, should know what happens if a predator hybrid like yourself comes near a terrified hybrid such as her.”
“I am well-aware,” Sylus answered, his resolve firm and his eyes trained directly at the lion hybrid, “Now step aside and do not take my words as suggestions.”
There was a pause, the old hybrid blocking his way to you scrutinizing him for any telltale signs of a predator ready to hunt and even with the scent of fear settling in the cold night air, inviting anyone with sharp teeth to this forbidden supper, and he noticed one thing.
Sylus’ pupils were not even dilated like the rest right now.
A dragon hybrid’s senses are far more superior than a lion but here is Sylus, not even slightly bothered and it is only because of his age that he is able to pick up a subtle hint of worry on the dragon hybrid’s eyes.
The older lion hybrid took his word this time and opened the door for him which granted him a nod of approval from Sylus.
“Luke, Kieran.”
“Yes, boss?”
“Open the windows. That human stink is everywhere.”
The twins looked at each and then pulled the neck scarves you have sewn for them over their noses before wearing their masks back, following their boss inside.
The human is lucky he arrived a minute later because Sylus would not hesitate to show how serious he is when it comes to your well-being.
It was an affront, a clear disrespect to his precious deer and even until now, that human stink is trying to blend with the scent of cotton and wildflowers. 
No, blend is a kinder term.
It is trying to force itself onto it.
It all concentrated at your front desk and he stood there, his mind reconstructing what took place as he bent down to pick up the gun he assumed you dropped, his eyes lingering on the droplets of blood.
It isn’t yours.
It’s from that insolent human.
“That crow of yours tried to pick out his eyes.”
It was a quiet voice but it resounded through the entire room and Sylus turned around to see that male deer hybrid standing next to the stairs leading to the second floor of your house.
“And did it manage to blind him?”
Sylus initially thought this upstart’s words are empty, flowery phrases to earn the trust of the other prey hybrids but he had proved him wrong.
“If your bird’s wing weren’t broken, the human would be carrying his own eyes on his way out.”
Louis watched Sylus took measured strides to approach him but this time, the subtle animosity between them from before is set aside in favor of you. 
The stairs ahead of them looms, the path that used to be warm and inviting when Sylus made his way of your little game of hide and seek earlier is now an entrance to a dark forest even the sunlight refuses to penetrate, your home shielding you from the prying eyes and if it can, it will keep you forever, away from the hunters and their dogs.
“The human had already placed a price for his silence,” Louis began, pulling out the folded paper on his breast pocket and passing it to Sylus, “He is open to negotiate but we both know he wants full compliance.”
“I do not concede against the demands of a trespasser especially right now.”
“That trespasser may not see eye to eye with his fellow humans but they will hear him out if he points his finger at her.”
“What’s your proposal? Give everything he wants free of charge, pat him on the back and let him be on his way?”
“No, I am just passing his words to you,” Louis answered, then glanced at Sylus who briefly scanned the paper he had handed before passing it to one of the twins, “If you want my opinion-” 
There was a pause.
“-I would say stories don’t hold much weight if there is no one to tell it.”
It would be an unfair trial if you stand against the court of law mostly run by humans.
How many friends did the human bring along? Too many based on their scent that still lingered. Too many people that would bend the truth until it is unrecognizable, reversing the roles of the actual victim and the criminal.
Even then, they don’t need to do that. People had already passed judgment without hearing you out.
It would be your words against an insolent human.
Your silence would be taken as acceptance for your crimes, your cries would be treated as crocodile tears.
“The abandoned warehouse will meet with an unfortunate accident later tonight,” Sylus answered, slowly making his way up to you and then he turned to look down at Louis, “Those who are inside were not able to call for help in time.”
Only humans negotiate. Monsters like him don’t.
A silent agreement passed between them, a plan, and Louis watched Sylus skipped the fifth step of your stairs.
Sylus would gladly wield the needle on your behalf, to sew together a tapestry of lies so carefully knitted that he will use it to cover you, to shield you from those who would take you from here, from your new home.
────────────────────
“You’ll always be alone.”
It was before the sun broke from the horizon when an older dragon spoke to Sylus before, watching their reflections against the gentle flow of the stream.
Sylus had snapped both of his horns, his tail was short back then, easy to hide behind the thick coat and he practiced his laughs and smiles enough for his lips not to reveal the unusually sharp canines.
All those efforts, just so he can play with those human and prey hybrid children he always sees beyond the treeline where their group is staying-
No, hiding.
He was angry at the older dragon back then. 
What’s wrong with wanting friends? He wanted the same thing those humans and lucky hybrids have. 
His room always became a theater during the evening, the memories are old films that persist despite the dust that settled, and he is the lone audience.
That memory always stood out before.
You’ll always be alone.
The older dragon wasn’t mocking him.
The older dragon wasn’t even talking to him.
The older dragon was talking to his own reflection.
What did his kind do to merit such treatment? Must there always be a price for everything he cherished with his heart? Why would his nightmares refuse to stay in the realm of the unconscious?
“Sweetie?”
His voice was soft through the wooden door of your room, his hand on the handle. The sweet scent of cotton and wildflowers was almost comforting if not for the undercurrent of terror, fear, and most of all-
-Sadness.
Your answer is only a quiet sob, so soft as if making sure no one would hear even the tears that touch the hardwood floor of your room.
Sylus was hesitant at first but he slowly turned the handle of your door and through the small gap, the trail of Mephisto’s feathers led inside your cabinet.
“I am sorry I am only good at sewing.”
Mephisto’s beeps were distorted, even with its damaged voice box, Sylus knows it is still trying to comfort you, telling you it suffered worse.
You have always found Daisy an odd little crow. Too smart, too observant and its exposed wirings finally revealed why but it is still your friend, badly hurt and your needle and thread won’t be able to fix it.
Your crow friend rested its head on your chest, cawing softly and it is only when your blurry eyes landed on the silhouette standing just outside the cabinet both you and Daisy were inside that you trembled violently.
“Daisy didn’t mean to,” you pleaded, “Daisy’s a good bird-”
No, begged.
You begged through the wooden panels of your cabinet thinking he is the human who welcomed himself in your own home.
Is Sylus angry?
No, there is a better word to describe the wrath that is simmering under the surface of his collected self, close to breaking loose and it was simply because he doesn’t want to terrify you with acts of aggression reserved only for those who are deserving that he held himself together.
“I know, sweetie.”
There was a pause, your sobs coming to a sudden halt and weakly, you called out his name, the sound so fragile but he would always recognize your voice even among the crowd.
It was enough of a reason for him to slowly open the door of your cabinet, crouching down and bracing himself for the inevitable heartbreak, suffering. Suddenly he is the most powerless man alive, the only comfort he can provide is to hold you close and even then, it will never be enough to lighten each drop of your tears, each single tear heavier than the weight of this wide and uncaring world.
Suffering is never a foreign concept in his life, bullets wounds and cuts were painful more so are insults, and when he thought something finally beautiful had taken root in his life, the storm looms on the horizon, threatening to pull it from the soil.
“Skye,” you repeated, your face buried against his chest until you slowly looked up to him.
“Daisy’s-”, you stuttered and you slowly revealed to him his companion that is worse for wear, “Daisy’s broken, Skye. I don’t know how-”
“I’ll put our friend back together, little doe.”
“I tried to warn Daisy, Skye, I tried to do what you taught me-”
“You were the bravest girl, sweetheart. The bravest I have ever known.”
“I am not-”, you shook your head sadly, looking down at his fingers grazing at the exposed wirings of your beloved crow and to your wrist still red, “Brave girls are strong. Brave girls don’t let other men touch them like that-”
You didn’t even land a scratch on that human. 
“His hands were-” you continued, your next words incomprehensible as you clutched his shirt, “I didn’t like it but he said I was lying.”
Sylus didn’t say anything but he understood each word as he listened to you pour out all of your grievances, all the heartache and he rubbed one of his horns against one of your antlers, a gesture you found soothing as he waited for your heart to slowly return to its steady rhythm, the scent of fear slowly dissipating. 
He wanted to kiss your tears away yet he knew he had lost that right when he came here a minute later.
But he will earn it back.
Each drop of tear he tallied, each apology that isn’t supposed to come from you he counted, and in the darkness of your room only lit by the distant moon, this little corner of paradise mourns with you. 
It was when you quieted down that he carefully gathered you in his arms and every step he made while he made his way back to his car parked at the entrance of the shop together with the twins, his resolve only grew stronger.
Sylus eats his enemies alive.
Sylus doesn’t leave any survivors.
Sylus is a man that takes without remorse.
Each rumors echo in his mind and oh, they are baseless claims, false accusations he did not bother to deny. Insignificant but it served his reputation well.
It doesn’t matter, he would normally tell himself.
Until now.
Tonight, he wouldn’t be the man of many rumors.
Tonight, he would make those whispers grow into terrified screams.
Tonight, he would live up to each and every one of them.
The dawn will break tomorrow and Sylus will make sure only ashes would remain by then and it would end with his triumph.
Very soon, sorrows will plague you no more.
────────────────────
“We’re alone because we look hideous.”
Sylus is not the most well-mannered boy when he was young and he will never forget how the frown of the older dragon reflected in the surface of the running stream at his answer.
Pointed horns. Sharp canines. Tail.
All they are missing are hooves for feet to complete the look of a demon he sees in pictures of old fairytale books. 
No matter how many stories the older dragon hybrids told over the small campfire of the days where they used to soar the sky without fearing of being shot down, those who lost the feud had already lost their right to say their side of the story.
The only benefit of being given the role of villain by default is you have no one to please but yourself.
He knows every choice he makes will culminate to a bad ending anyways, a sad note. 
The last dragon, alone on top of his treasures, will draw his last breath and then finally, maybe he will understand why that older dragon is looking at the reflection of the sky in the stream.
It has been a self-fulfilling prophecy, one that he prayed fervently for it to change during the long nights and in the crossroads of his long journey, he had finally received a response and the answer is-
You leaned against him, holding on to the sleeve of the coat hanging on his shoulders, your gaze at his hands deftly repairing your crow friend in his lap.
The abandoned warehouse a few meters ahead from where the car is parked looms, lit by a few sodium lights with rotten shipping containers piled up on each other. The lightbulb of the small guardhouse flickered accompanied with the radio announcer’s voice, the night shift guard leaving in a haste after Sylus gestured him to leave through the open window of the car earlier.
“Sweetie, you and the twins will have to go somewhere for me.”
“Why can’t you come with us then?”
“I am going to have a talk with that human, miss seamstress, and I want you to be far away from here as soon as possible when I do.”
“That man?”
“Yes, that man,” Sylus answered and he watched Mephisto stand up, stretching its wings and flying out the window for a test flight. It was a quick fix but Sylus knows he had to a more extensive repair after this.
“Can I go with you?”
It was a silent question, and your ears drooped when he didn’t say anything, silently assessing your peculiar request.
“Sweetheart, I am afraid I won’t be able to indulge you on your request this time,” he answered, shaking his head and he removed the coat hanging from his shoulders, draping it over your petite frame.
“Just for tonight, little doe. Count this as me owing you a favor.”
“I don’t want you to owe me anything.”
“Then consider this as my duty as your protector. Something that I must do alone,” he replied, watching you lean against his hand when he traced the shape of your ear drooping. “Your dragon will fly back to you before the sun rises.”
Did those dragons in the paintings you saw with him also made the same promises to the people they love? Is that why they were called liars? That the word did not come from a place of disgust but anguish of a vow that met an abrupt end?
In this crossroad, is there why you have to say your goodbyes?
What can you do that this story will not end with a long, long, sigh? You can barely even use a firearm and if anything, you’re only good at sewing and cleaning.
Sylus smiled gently when he noticed your furrowed eyebrows, smoothing them out with his fingers and your eyes drifted on his sharp canines.
“My protector is too kind,” you finally answered and then you reached out to fix the good luck ribbon around his horn, “If he doesn’t mind, can I ask for another request?”
“Then what is it that my bravest little doe wants?”
His breath hitched when you undo the first two buttons of your blouse, pulling the cloth just enough to expose your skin, his eyes tracing the slope of your neck.
A vial of prey hybrid’s blood can sell for so much in the black market. An option you almost considered when you lost your shop in the fire back at Bloomshore District.
Every predator hybrid has one, at least that’s what the rumors said. 
A small indulgence but mostly because it enhances their physical abilities, and even when you believe he doesn’t need one, this is the only solution you know that would greatly benefit him especially when ahead of him are humans you are sure would harm him just like how they culled his kind.
Just like how they hurt you.
“Don’t let a single drop go to waste, alright?”
“Are you sure about what you are offering-”
You silenced him with a gentle press of your fingers against his lips, a gentle smile on your face.
There is no room for doubt, that he is sure, and you are not going to take a no for an answer this time when you pull him closer to you, tilting your head up for him.
Of course, Sylus had always dreamt of sinking his teeth on your neck but certainly not hard enough that his sharp fangs would break the skin and certainly not in this situation.
Yet, you are always one who is clear with your wishes.
“I want to be with you.”
“Then be with me.”
Breathe. He inhaled sharply before holding you closer and the scent of cotton and wildflowers almost clouded his senses, his tongue darting out to lick the supple skin while looking for a suitable spot to nip.
(You wanted to bolt but you won’t allow your deer side to take precedence.)
Bite. His canines sank on your skin and his heart raced in a rapid staccato, a dizzying concerto as he groaned in satisfaction against your trembling body, your hands holding his shirt tightly and a quiet sob escaped your lips.
(He wanted to take a piece of your flesh but he won’t allow his dragon side to overcome him.)
Taste. He had always considered the prey hybrid black market barbaric but every predator hybrid who tried the blood of a prey hybrid says it tastes like vintage wine, the finest among the collection but yours is different, completely unique.
(An exchange, a mutual understanding, and blood of the sacred deer is the offering of this long-awaited union.)
If pure love has a flavor then it would be-
White rabbit milk candy.
You will be the first and last, the only hybrid he would partake in, and even then, the gods must be laughing at the sheer absurdity of a carnivore not pouncing on a prey’s throat but Sylus is going to make sure he will return to your side.
Not all meetings have beautiful endings but your story and his has always been one of a kind.
His tongue swiped over the bite mark and then he pulled away, making sure to button your blouse for you and even with his head slightly bowed down, you can see his pupils dilated and his attempts on making his breath steady.
“You’re a good dragon,” you said quietly and he smiled when you kissed his cheek.
“Good dragons don’t burn down cities for their sweethearts, darling deer,” he answered and he pushed the gun he picked up from your shop earlier to your hands.
Just a safety precaution as you and twins make your way to the safehouse he directed them to bring you to and he let out a quiet sigh when he heard the twins tap through the tinted windows of the car.
“It’s time for me to leave, Miss Deer.”
You reach out to fix the collar of his shirt, adjusting the silver accessory to stay in its proper place.
“Take care, Mister Dragon.”
The ribbon you have tied on his horn swayed against the night breeze after he stepped out of the car, the door closing behind him and the tip of his tongue darted out to lick the remaining blood on the corner of his lips.
With your blood running in his veins, the world will be yours and more.
────────────────────
“Did anyone tell you that you are too overconfident for someone who is the last of his kind?”
Sylus approached the human sitting at the center of the warehouse, not slightly bothered by his insult and his tail swishing lazily while his eyes roamed around his surroundings, mentally counting each human equipped with an assortment of firearms.
Perhaps negotiation is a more recent term to describe a trap.
As always, the two wolf cubs did not disappoint, the numbers they provided were always on the mark.
A small army.
“I do not see the need to bring anyone with me tonight.”
He answered, taking a seat across the human and then crossing his legs. His eyes narrowed slightly when he caught the remnants of your scent that clung to the human’s clothes.
The human studied him before speaking, taking note that the coat that always hangs on Sylus’ shoulders is missing. His hair is slightly disheveled and there is a little detail that made his smirk grow back.
Sylus came here unarmed.
“In a rush, Sylus? Did my gift catch you off-guard?”
“Gift? Is that what you call packages such as those these days?”
“I prefer to call it a reminder. Your precious seamstress wouldn’t be hiding in this dump you call your empire with her father if she didn’t play hard-to-get.”
“Or if you learned to take no at its face value,” Sylus answered, watching the human’s face soured and his eyes flickered at the human tapping his finger on the armchair.
The more he looks at this beast, the more he detests Sylus further.
He was supposed to be in the advantage here. Didn’t Sylus knows he holds your fate in his hands? How is it then that he walked here as if this is just one of his business meetings?
“I came here all the way as you requested,” Sylus continued, his voice betraying nothing, “So tell me your price yourself.”
Greed. This human stink of greed and desire out of everyone inside this room and it only grew when he asked his question.
“Oh, I am very easy to please,” the human grinned, and his finger tapped faster on the armchair, “A monthly deposit of a ten million in local currency, a monthly shipment of firearms and ammunition, and-”
The human let his words hang in the air and Sylus had to resist the urge of rolling his eyes, his tail twitching in annoyance.
This one has a flare of dramatics, doesn't he? It is almost hilarious as if he is watching one of those stage comedies held by those students at one of the universities he is a sponsor to.
“-Her antlers.”
And people call him a monster.
“Is that all of your demands?”
The human nodded, practically drooling just at the thought of those majestic branches that grow from your head that you shed every winter. You and your father kept them hidden at the back of your old shop, a tradition the deer hybrids uphold, and before they started the fire, he made sure to secure yours first.
Oh, they were just so pretty and they still smell like you if he puts his nose close enough even after all these years.
Sylus didn’t answer, smiling coldly and he scanned his surroundings for one last time, deciding he had heard enough.
This sick bastard.
Then, Sylus laughed.
He laughed carelessly, even when the human in front of him and his men were taken back and he continued to laugh until his voice filled the wide expanse of the warehouse
“You trespassed my empire even if I sent you and your people on your way last time and now you are demanding a share of my fortune and my firearms,” Sylus said, his laughter slowly coming into a halt, “And you thought I would willingly give my sweetheart’s antlers she loves so much to you? To you of all people?”
He slowly rose from his seat and all guns were immediately pointed towards him, his tail flicking in anticipation.
“Stay where you are-”
“You are not in the position of giving me orders.”
“You’re outnumbered, you’re unarmed-”
“You should have listened more to those little fairy tales you humans made yourselves.”
There was a roar, enough to shake the earth, and among the small army of mercenaries and loyal bodyguards that the human had brought with him, his face was the palest as their eyes slowly looked up from where Sylus is standing to what is now standing in his place.
Wings so wide, it will blacken the sun- An omen.
Claws so sharp, it can tear through the thickest metals- A catastrophe.
Maw so large, everything that will go inside of it will disappear- An apocalypse.
The pain did not register in the human’s head when the dragon bit almost half of his arm off his body and it was only through the adrenaline that the human managed to roll to the floor in time because the beast was aiming for his head next.
“Fuck!”, the human screamed in pain and pointed at the dark abomination before them, “Shoot him! Aim for his eyes.”
Sylus had long abandoned this form, even back then as a child. The few remaining older dragons who raised him had always looked up, their hands reaching for the heavens once again but never did.
Times have changed. When your kind is culled, you would do anything to survive.
Horns, tail, claws, teeth, wings, scales.
They have no place in this modern world.
These features were traded for firearms and his bare fists and they just became an accessory, a reminder to anyone his kind is still here but barely.
For you, he will wear this atrocious form.
His roars were earthquakes, bullets barely penetrating his scales and the closest wound they could ever inflict on him is when they managed to shoot one of his horns, shattering it.
When did the animosity between the humans and dragon hybrids started?
The embers of this feud still remained, flickering and even when Sylus had tried to search for answers, he never discovered what sin so unforgivable his kind did that everything in this world had conspired for his happiness to be fleeting and every word shouts and screams of horror made him greedy for more, the fire around him growing larger.
Here he is, the product of all desires and hate the dragons had harbored for all years of being hunted and your tears is what broke his self-imposed curse of hiding this form.
No nice and friendly dragon would do this.
He is a wicked dragon, corrupt by all means, but he is yours. 
Your blood coursing through his veins is his fuel together with every memory of you and even if the blood from the wound of his shattered horn is making his vision blurry, he refuses to stop even if he is tasting iron from the limbs and heads he had torn off.
“We are losing people here!”
“Throw more grenades at him!”
“Fuck, we are going to die here!”
The distant glow of the roaring flare reached the N109 zone and even the outskirts of every district nearby together with the smell of burnt meat and the shaking of the earth.
Let this be a final warning to anyone who would dare trespass in your home.
Sylus does not bargain when it comes to you.
────────────────────
You were a crybaby back then.
Your antlers were shorter before and the thin, warm glow of the light downstairs was  a yellow thread, your guide towards your father who used to stay up all night making clothes.
Unable to sleep, you were his little assistant back then, and he smiled when he saw your ears poking just above the table you could barely reach.
Your first task was to put a thread through the eye of the needle. It was difficult and you pouted when you kept failing several times.
“Now, twig, if you cry too much, you won’t be able to see the eye of the needle now.”
It was only after several tries after blinking out the tears of frustration that you were able to finally manage to get it right and you handed the needle to him that you realize that if there is a thread connecting you and your father, it would be a warm color and ever since then, you always try to imagine what color is the thread that connects you to another person.
Yellow. The color connecting between you and your father, the same color as the tulips he always brings to you for your birthday.
Pink. That is the color you see for Luke and Kieran. The same color as the strawberry macarons they always bring to you and the three of you share while they let you examine the latest plushies they made.
Green. You even put a color for Daisy’s and while it brought you various colorful gems and flowers, you will never forget the time it brought you a four-leaf clover.
Then, finally-
You gazed through the tinted windows of the car, watching Skye talk with the twins and in a few moments, the distance between you and him will grow as he makes his way inside the warehouse.
Red. The same color as his eyes, the first bouquet of roses Mr. Sylus sent over, and the red wildflowers painted in the fields of your music box.
The red thread you are afraid will be snipped off because you aren’t good enough to fight.
Why did you want to go with Skye when the sheer presence of that human alone is enough for you to cower in a corner?
Because you want another chance and this time, you will not be the deer caught in the headlights.
No, you have to come close.
The closest you can to that human.
And when you do, you will cut the black thread that ties you to him.
Your footsteps barely make a sound at the smooth pavement, your hand sweeping at the cold metal of the shipping containers while you make your way closer to the warehouse. Every now and then, an occasional light will flicker in this labyrinth of towering metal.
From a distance, you can hear the twins’ calling out your name, their tone becoming more worried and you shiver against the cold breeze, pulling the coat hanging on your shoulders tight against you.
It was almost similar to your dragon’s warm embrace.
Even when he isn’t here, the scent that clung on his coat seemed to say otherwise and a sense of security almost washed over you until you were reminded of your farewells earlier.
If you were born as a predator hybrid, would you be fighting alongside him right now?
If you were born a fighter, would your old shop still be standing today?
If you pulled the trigger just on time, would your tears stop spilling?
Your knees buckled down and you leaned against the shipping container, the gun in your hand is cold and heavy yet you wrap your fingers around the handle firmly, the muzzle touching your forehead.
Holding the gun like this is like praying.
Would a part of you that you let Skye take be enough? You prayed it would be but prayers will always be just dandelion seeds carried by the wind, wisps of fragile dreams.
A familiar weight pushed on your shoulder and you smiled, putting down the gun and glancing at your crow friend. The shadows are enough to cover the exposed metal and wiring on its wing and it gives you a soft beep.
We should leave.
It tried to pull the small braid on the side of your face gently and when it didn’t work, it went for your skirt this time, any parts of your clothes, gesturing you to go back from where you came but you only shook your head.
“I don’t want to run anymore, Daisy.”
Not running.
Mephisto’s caws are lost to you, trying to reason with you but your ears unable to understand its words and it is growing frustrated at every tug but you refuse to move, your eyes trained at the boarded up windows of the warehouse further up ahead. It is awfully quiet, the only sound you heard was the warehouse door closing a few minutes ago.
Seeing that it is taking so much to convince you, Mephisto gives you one last look before flying to where the twins are, a few shipping containers behind, both jumping from one container to another, looking for you from above.
“I can’t smell her.”
Luke complained and Kieran nodded, their eyes taking in the dark surroundings searching for your familiar form. One heart beating too fast was already nerve wracking but being able to sense his twin’s as well? Kieran doesn’t know how they are both alive with how much they are worried right now.
Hell froze over when they opened the car only to find you were not there after watching the boss go to the warehouse and they had suspicion you most likely ran off to follow the boss but the question is-
Why?
Is it innate for every prey hybrid to flee when they are backed against the corner? To blindly run until you believe you are no longer in danger?
“What, bird?”, Kieran asked, watching Mephisto perched on his shoulder and it let out a beep.
It found you.
There you are, a few meters ahead of them, the boss’ coat hanging on your shoulders and they finally understood why they can’t pick up your scent.
The boss’ scent interlaced with yours, a perfect harmony and a cover. Any predator hybrid who would want to look for you will be thrown off your tracks.
Even if the boss is not by your side, he took all the measures he could to protect you.
They both landed in front of you, their tails wagging slightly when you looked up to smile at them.
“Miss, you shouldn’t be running away like that.”
“Yeah, not a good time for pranking, you know?”
“I am sorry,” you answered, and your gaze moved to one of the doors of the warehouse. The only entrance and exit because the rest was also boarded up. “I just want to-”
What do you want to do?
See your dragon step out of the warehouse without any scratch?
Sever the thread connecting you and the human who had given himself the title of hero of this story?
End this nightmare?
“Hey, it’s okay, miss,” Kieran started, sensing you are about to cry again, reaching out to embrace you and his brother did the same, their tails wagging, “Didn’t we tell you? You already have us and the boss looking after you.”
There was a caw.
“And the bird too,” Luke added, looking up to see Mephisto perch on your antlers, “It says it cares for you so much.”
Even if you lost everything in the fire of long ago, life still continued its symphony and something beautiful has taken root in the ashes of despair, something you want to see grow until it covers the landscape.
“Can’t we wait for him?”
“The boss? No, we really need to leave, miss.”
“It’s cold, you know, he doesn’t want you to get sick especially after you have been through,” Luke added to Kieran’s statement but you shook your head and the two looked at each other.
The boss had specifically asked them to bring you far from here and that they will even when you are oddly adamant on staying on this place they are sure the boss would raze to the ground.
Kieran was about to carry you when a roar cut through the silent night, enough for the shipping containers to shake.
“What was that?”, you asked, alarmed.
“Shit, we need to move her away here,” Luke muttered, shielding you together with his brother as the surroundings continue to shake and you can hear gunfire and roars from inside the warehouse.
Roars so furious they broke all the windows of the warehouse.
Roars so loud they herald the inferno that followed after.
Roars so violent they overpowered the screams inside.
“Don’t look.”
Luke covered your eyes with his hand and Kieran covered your ears but even their attempts to shield and comfort you is not enough, your eyes widening through the gap and your ears twitching against their hold.
The roaring flare intensifies, it eats anything on its path of rampage and it will only stop once dawn arrives, once black snow falls.
“He’s still in there-”
“Boss’ fine,” Kieran replied quietly, his gaze at the flames that continue to pick up. “But the humans? Not really.”
Beneath the frenzied roars was a thin layer of anguish and despair. Whoever is making them, they are in pain.
“The boss,” Luke added slowly, “He’s still just like you and me.”
He has been called a monster many times but his true heartbreak would be if the word comes from your mouth.
“I want to wait a little longer,” you murmured softly and they slowly let go of you, listening, “He must be tired. He might take a while if he has to fly back to us.”
Underneath their masks, a sigh of relief and a smile.
You really have spent too much time with them that the fearsome faces of predator hybrids don’t bother you so much.
Kieran was about to answer when his ears perked up, his nose picking up a distinct scent over the smell of burnt meat and ash.
That human stink.
It is the same human who welcomed himself inside your home.
Their gazes immediately move to the human who staggered outside the warehouse, the flames trying to reach him but barely.
“He won’t be alive for much longer,” Kieran commented, watching the trail of blood behind the human who is trying to stop his wound.
“He left his people inside? That’s quite pathetic, don’t you think?”, Luke added and he had to stifle a chuckle when he noticed Mephisto puffing up while perched on your antlers, as if wanting to square up with the human again.
The twins kept hurling insults upon insults, observing the human in amusement who is trying to shout for help in an empty field, trying to open the nearby cars he and his men most likely brought to get here.
There is no hope for him.
You should stay put.
Yet, you are afraid that if you move your eyes away from him, he will arrive at your doorstep tomorrow morning, alive and well.
Ambush is a certain dance.
Rule number one.
Conceal.
Luke and Kieran thrived on the art of surprising their opponents but that only works if you blend yourself against the shadows.
“I want to make sure he doesn’t visit me again.”
They were taken aback when you told them your request but your conviction said otherwise and here begins your first lesson and likely the last.
You weave through the winding shipping containers, your eyes trained at that mess of black thread walking aimlessly, yelling at anyone to come to his aid. Your steps were almost quiet, the sounds you made muffled by the dark and heavy coat hanging on your shoulders.
Rule number two.
Know your enemy.
A predator can be anyone, a loose term for people who had an intent to kill but what do you call yourself now if you are now the hunter and the man who had pursued you through the winding path of your forest is now the hunted?
His dominant hand is missing, his other hand trembling as he tries to hold the gun while he makes his way to the telephone nearby, lit by a lone fluorescent light.
Rule number three.
Exploit your advantage.
“Oh, need a hand?”, Kieran asked and the human recoiled in fear, dropping the phone and immediately pulling out the gun he hastily tucked on his back.
“Y-you-”,
“Me?”, Luke and Kieran both answered and the human trembled, stepping back to put more distance between the twins who were leaning lazily at both sides of the telephone booth, the dial tone missing, tilting their heads in amusement.
He thought he had planned everything out, that Sylus would cower knowing the weight of a human’s words is heavier than the rest of the hybrids combined but they were right, that dragon hybrid is not afraid to commit atrocities.
A faint rustle and he almost blacked out when he saw a silhouette standing just outside the light of the lamp post.
That coat.
Two horns protruding from the head.
And that damn fucking bird-
He was aiming for the head but his hold was lousy and the bullet hit the other horn, shattering it immediately and instead of a deep groan of pain, he heard something else.
A soft whimper.
“What the hell-”, the human muttered and you stepped inside the light, blood pouring to the side of your face and this time, you aren’t looking down on your shoes.
Your eyes are gazing back at him.
“You really do think you are like the rest of them, huh?!”, he shouted, and he was about to take another shot when the crow flew too fast, knocking the gun out of his hand.
“I am like the rest of them,” you answered quietly and you raised the gun, aiming at him.
Breathe for me.
Your dragon’s words were louder than ever, and the weight of his coat almost close to having his presence nearby and you blinked your tears away, never removing your eyes at the mess of black threads that threatened to engulf you.
May this bullet forgive him for what your heart cannot.
God, please.
A merciless shooting star, speeding fast, and for once, the heaven had finally turned an eye and ear to your prayers, the surface of the tangled black threads erupted like the waves of a dark and deep lake.
The black thread connecting you and him had been finally severed.
────────────────────
Opening a door for Sylus meant bracing himself for impact.
Opening a door meant surprises, most of them bad ones and he was fortunate to be gifted a set of senses that can detect danger ahead.
Not all business meetings are actual talks, most are disguised as attempts to take his life and the merchandise he had brought alongside with him.
It is an irrational fear but in his line of work, it doesn’t hurt to be too vigilant.
Sylus only ceased his rampage when the fire had slowly died down, the sun slowly breaking out from the horizon and he knew he had to return soon.
Return to you.
Hearing your gentle voice through the other side of the door made him too eager to turn the handle and listen to your warm greetings.
“Welcome back, Skye.”
“Good afternoon, Skye. Have you eaten yet?”
“Hello, Skye. Slow day?”
He had always looked forward to hearing those phrases with his real name and there is a certain sentence he has yet to hear but has been praying for that day to come soon. 
In this hideous form where everyone would certainly flee when they see him open the door, he was met with an unexpected surprise.
Through the gap of the warehouse doors barely held together by its hinges was no other than-
You.
Disagreement is not a foreign thing, even if you are twins who know each other’s thoughts and emotions.
They had debated over leaving after you took out the trash, after they left the body under the flickering light of the lamp post, and helping clean up your wound, their worries overriding their instincts. 
Kieran had insisted to still follow the boss’ orders but Luke was the stubborn one this time, pointing out to might as well wait considering you aren’t budging ever since you put yourself near the warehouse doors, waiting patiently.
The screams had died down then, the gunshots gone, and all was left was the soft crackle of fire slowly dying down.
Here they are, standing near you as you sit on the ground with your beloved crow perched on your remaining antler, the good luck ribbon swaying against the wind.
“Didn’t I tell you I will fly back to you before the sun rises?”
A deep voice, familiar, coming out from inside the dark warehouse, black snow falling around you and your ears drooped.
“Then we still have time,” you smiled and with outstretched hands you continued, “Fly to me then.”
He should be angry.
He should be angry that you chose to be stubborn at this time.
He should be angry that the twins listened to you.
Yet, he can’t find the heart to do so, not right now, when the ash is slowly settling and all he wants is to indeed, return to your side.
He was about to step out and it will just take him five more strides to get to you but he hesitated when he get a glimpse of what he looked like right now through the metallic door.
He really does look hideous.
Will you still look at him the same if he wears this shape?
“The sun is rising,” you gently said, coaxing him.
His sweetheart, so naive.
“Close your eyes for me,” he answered and you did as you were told.
Earnest.
Sweet.
Precious.
He rested his snout on your hands and he watched your reaction, your fingers mapping out the scales, occasionally grazing the exposed teeth.
“When did you become so rough, Mister Dragon?”
“All so I can defend myself, Miss Deer.”
You hummed, pulling him close with your face leaning against his snout. 
“When did you become so warm, Mister Dragon?”
“All so I can hold you closer, Miss Deer.”
He laughed softly, pushing his forehead against yours, and oddly enough, he found himself purring in delight that you have always managed to surprise him.
“When did you become so large, Mister Dragon?”
“All so I can protect you, Miss Deer.”
You never opened your eyes once, and slowly the scales you were touching were replaced by warm skin, his forehead against yours and he leaned down to rub his remaining horn against your sole antler.
Both of you, a mirror image of each other but not quite.
“Of all the creatures I have held, you are the warmest.”
“And you are the kindest.”
This time, he leaned down and kissed both of your eyelids and he wanted to keep his eyes at you longer, to see the morning light on your face but his eyes are becoming heavier.
How long was it since he slept on a hard surface? To sleep unguarded?
Exhaustion never crept in so fast before but here he is, already making himself comfortable on your lap and you didn’t stop him, your hand trying to look for his hair and he gently held your wrist to guide you.
“You know, boss, you have a bed back at the base.”
“Never thought I would see you sleeping in a place like this.”
You chuckled softly and Sylus did too, barely audible, a small huff, as he leaned further against your touch and with sleep finally creeping in, the night slowly becoming day, the radio left on in the guardhouse played from a distance and a brief smile cross his face, recognizing the last lines of the song. It was, afterall, the famous aria played in the opera where he first laid eyes on you for the first time.
Who would have thought using that form would tire him out?
Maybe you did the right call staying within the edges of this already burnt warehouse because he might fall asleep on his way back and he knows you wouldn’t be too happy if he come in a little later.
You and your adorable pout and drooping deer ears.
He would really hate to disappoint you.
“Let sleeping dragons lie.”
It was a quiet answer, your fingers on your lips and the twins laughed with his mechanical crow letting out a small beep. His eyes are closing, watching the morning rays overwhelm the brilliant stars and the skies have never felt nearer with him on lying on your lap.
Night is coming to an end, the fateful day that you will finally say his real name, he hopes, has arrived and one by one, each of your voice faded in the background until the last thing he heard was the last line of the song, and he mumbled along with it, a faint smile on his lips.
"All'alba, vincerò!
Vincerò! Vincerò!"
.
.
.
Victory tastes like white rabbit milk candy.
────────────────────
Author's Note: I think I used a lot of symbolism and references in this part but my favorite is the white rabbit milk candy and (the last lines from the opera Turandot). I got that after listening to Mili's Iron Lotus (Yes, I had second hand suffering watching people's playthrough getting their asses burn by Xiao from Library of Ruina). I think I would have finished writing this earlier but I live in a place where public spaces like libraries is a foreign concept and walking around is like Subway Surfers here.
I might make a playlist of all songs I made references to in the future after I am done with this. This chapter mentally exhausted me tbh I think I need to rewatch Delicious in Dungeon for the nth time again this weekend.
Four more chapters (Already including the epilogue)! See you next update!
76 notes · View notes
scarletwinterxx · 2 days ago
Text
chase the cut - jeon wonwoo imagine
hello~ i've been wanting to write a med au for so long, i tried my best here so i hope you like it!🤍
alsooo i opened an acc on x. you can follow me there, my un there niniramyeonie 😊🌻
for my other svt fics, check them here
All works are copyrighted ©scarletwinterxx 2025 . Do not repost, re-write without the permission of author.
(gif not mine, credits to rightful owner)
Tumblr media
You bolt out of the room like your life depends on it.
Behind you, heavy footsteps follow, growing louder with each second. "Come back here!" Wonwoo’s usually calm voice has a sharp edge, but you don’t dare slow down
"It’s just a scratch!" you yell over your shoulder
"A scratch?!" Wonwoo sounds offended. "You’re a surgeon, and you’re bleeding! Do you hear yourself?"
Mingyu and Seokmin barely react as you sprint past them. Mingyu, sipping his coffee, raises a brow. "What did she do now?"
"She got a cut," Wonwoo answers, still in pursuit
Seokmin blinks. "A cut? We’re literally surrounded by scalpels and needles every day—why is he freaking out?"
You duck behind a chair, panting. "Because he’s a pediatric surgeon," you whisper dramatically. "He deals with tiny humans, not full-grown surgeons with minor injuries!"
Wonwoo rounds the corner, eyes locked on you. "You. Sit. Down."
Mingyu, ever the agent of chaos, casually blocks your escape route. "Just let him patch you up. Or keep running—I’m entertained either way."
Seokmin grins. "I say we take bets. Five bucks says he tackles her."
You glare at them. "Some friends you are."
Wonwoo takes a step forward, and you take a step back. It’s a ridiculous standoff in the middle of the hospital lounge.
"Do not make me chase you around the hospital," he warns.
You make a break for it. Seokmin and Mingyu laugh as Wonwoo groans and sprints after you. He catches you in less than five seconds. He’s faster than he looks, and before you can dodge, an arm wraps around your waist, effectively trapping you.
"Gotcha," he mutters, his breath warm against your ear
You squirm uselessly. "This is unfair! You have long legs!"
"You have terrible decision-making skills," he counters, steering you toward the nearest chair with ease. Seokmin and Mingyu watch like it’s their favorite reality show, Mingyu even grabbing a snack.
Wonwoo lets go just long enough to grab the antiseptic wipes, and that’s when the real panic sets in.
"Wait, wait, wait—just let me mentally prepare—"
"You had plenty of time to do that while you were running," he deadpans
The moment the antiseptic-soaked wipe touches your skin, you jolt like you’ve been electrocuted. "Ow, ow, OW—"
Wonwoo sighs. "You literally cut people open for a living, and you’re whining over this?"
Seokmin snickers. "Zero pain tolerance. It’s honestly embarrassing."
Mingyu nods sagely. "Every time she gets a paper cut, she acts like she’s been stabbed."
You glare at them through watery eyes. "This hurts—"
"It stings," Wonwoo corrects, holding your wrist firmly as you try to pull away. "Stay still before you actually make it worse."
You groan dramatically, but Wonwoo, ever patient, finishes patching you up despite your flinching and whining. When he’s done, he presses the bandage down with a little more force than necessary, just to be petty.
"There. All better," he says, finally letting go.
You cradle your injured hand and pout. "You’re mean."
Wonwoo exhales, exasperated. Then, softer, "You should be more careful." 
For a second, something unreadable passes between you. Then Seokmin ruins it. "So, who owes me five bucks? I said he’d tackle her, but technically, it was more of a grab—"
"Pay up, Seokmin," Mingyu smirks. "A catch is a catch."
You groan, while Wonwoo just shakes his head, rubbing his temples like he regrets ever being friends with you three.
As soon as Wonwoo walks out, probably to regain some of his sanity before starting his rounds, you finally relax. Big mistake because the moment the door clicks shut behind him, you feel it—the shift in atmosphere. You don’t even have to look up to know that Mingyu and Seokmin are staring at you with that look. The one that spells trouble.
Seokmin grins. "Sooo…"
Mingyu wiggles his eyebrows. "Are you two dating, or is Wonwoo just your personal on-call nurse?"
You groan. "Oh my god, not this again."
"Look, I’m just saying," Seokmin continues, leaning back like he has all the time in the world, "Wonwoo doesn’t act like that with anyone else."
"Yeah, I mean, I literally saw him step over a crying intern last week," Mingyu adds. "But the second you get a tiny little cut—"
"A painful cut," you interject
"—he’s running after you like you just lost a limb," Mingyu finishes, ignoring you
You roll your eyes. "He’s just like that."
Seokmin scoffs. "No, he’s not."
Mingyu hums. "Do you ever see him chase me down when I get hurt?"
"You get hurt on purpose for attention," you deadpan.
"Fair," Mingyu concedes. "But still. Wonwoo’s different with you."
You shake your head, standing up. "Whatever. I have patients to see."
As you reach for the door, Seokmin calls out, "Hey, don’t run too fast—wouldn’t want to scrape your knee. Wonwoo might carry you to the ER next time." Mingyu cackles as you slam the door on your way out.
It’s way past midnight—closer to 3 AM, when Wonwoo finally walks into the on-call room. His hair is slightly disheveled, white coat draped over his arm, and dark circles under his eyes deeper than before. It’s been a brutal shift.
Seokmin, who’s sitting at one of the desks, barely acknowledges his entrance, too focused on some patient charts. But Wonwoo doesn’t need to say anything. He just walks over to the bunk beds, takes one look at Mingyu—who’s sprawled out, snoring on the bottom bunk—and wordlessly yanks him off. With a loud thud, Mingyu hits the floor.
"Huh—?!" Mingyu startles awake, flailing like a fish out of water. "What the—?!"
"Get up," Wonwoo says flatly.
Mingyu groans dramatically, rubbing his eyes. "Dude, what is your problem—"
Wonwoo ignores him, already turning toward you. You’re curled up awkwardly on the couch, using a rolled-up hoodie as a pillow, arms folded in a way that guarantees you’ll wake up with at least three different cramps.
Wonwoo sighs. Then, in a tone much softer than the one he used on Mingyu, he murmurs, "Get in the bed."
You don’t stir at first, still half-asleep, but then you mumble, "‘M fine here…"
Wonwoo doesn’t buy it. "You’ll complain about back pain tomorrow, and we both know it."
Seokmin finally looks up, watching the exchange with thinly veiled amusement. Mingyu, still half on the floor, blinks at Wonwoo, then at you. Slowly, a knowing smirk creeps onto his face.
"Ohhh," Mingyu hums. "This is why you pulled me off the bed."
Wonwoo doesn’t acknowledge him. Instead, he reaches down and lightly taps your arm. "Come on, just sleep on the bed."
You grumble but finally crack your eyes open, too exhausted to argue. Wonwoo steps back as you groggily push yourself up, stretching. You shuffle toward the now-empty bottom bunk, collapsing onto it with a sigh.
"See? Much better," Wonwoo murmurs, pulling the blanket over you without a second thought.
Mingyu and Seokmin share a look.
"Dude," Mingyu says once Wonwoo turns around. "You could’ve told me to move instead of dragging me off like a sack of potatoes."
"You wouldn’t have moved fast enough," Wonwoo replies.
Seokmin smirks. "So, she gets the ‘gentle tuck-in’ treatment while Mingyu gets yeeted off the bed? Interesting."
Mingyu nods, still rubbing his shoulder. "Yeah, Wonwoo. Interesting."
Wonwoo gives them both an unimpressed look before muttering, "I’m going to sleep," and heading toward the other bunk.
Even with his back turned, he can feel their teasing grins.
Tumblr media
You’re pretty sure you’ve ascended to another plane of existence. Or maybe you’ve died and are currently haunting the hospital as a sleep-deprived ghost. Either way, you’ve been awake for way too long over 32 hours, to be exact and your body is done.
Mingyu isn’t faring much better. He’s slumped over the shared office desk, forehead pressed against an open patient chart, lightly snoring. You’re half-sitting, half-melting into the couch, cradling a lukewarm coffee that does nothing to fight the exhaustion clawing at your soul.
And then because life isn’t unfair enough already, Seokmin walks in. Bright-eyed. Energized. Well-rested. The worst kind of person.
"Good morning, besties!" Seokmin chirps, stretching like he didn’t just take a whole day off.
You don’t even look at him. "I will kill you."
"I second that," Mingyu mumbles into his chart.
Seokmin gasps, clutching his chest dramatically. "Why the hostility? I thought you’d be happy to see me!"
"We hate you," Mingyu groans.
"You’re dead to us," you add.
Seokmin grins. "Wow, so much love in this room." He walks over and purposefully ruffles Mingyu’s hair, making him whine in protest. Then he turns to you, poking your cheek. "You look terrible."
"Thanks," you mumble. "Exactly what I needed to hear."
Seokmin flops onto one of the chairs, grinning. "You know what I did yesterday? Slept a full eight hours. Went out for brunch. Touched grass."
Mingyu lifts his head just to glare. "Leave. Now."
Before Seokmin can keep being insufferable, the door opens again. Wonwoo walks in.
And unlike Seokmin who is obnoxiously loud about being well-rested Wonwoo looks just as exhausted as you and Mingyu. His coat is slightly wrinkled, his tie is loosened, and there’s an untouched coffee in his hand that he’s clearly forgotten about. He glances at Seokmin who looks too refreshed to be tolerable then at Mingyu, who is back to pretending to be dead.
Then his gaze lands on you.
You blink at him, eyes heavy with exhaustion. "Hey."
"Hey," Wonwoo murmurs. He steps closer, eyes scanning over you in that way he always does when he’s subtly checking if you’re okay.
"Did you sleep?" he asks.
You let out a weak, humorless laugh. "Did you?"
Wonwoo doesn’t answer. Instead, he sets his coffee down and sighs, running a hand through his hair.
Seokmin—who has been watching the whole thing like a spectator at a soap opera—leans back with a smirk. "Wow, this is so interesting."
Mingyu groans, flopping back onto the desk. "Not now, Seokmin. I’m too tired for this."
Wonwoo ignores them both. He looks at you again, eyes softer now. "Eat something and get some rest."
"You too," you mumble, already sinking further into the couch.
Wonwoo exhales through his nose, shaking his head. "You’re impossible."
Seokmin wiggles his eyebrows. "Ohhh, this is fun."
"You know what else is fun?" You finally turn your head to glare at Seokmin. "Murder."
Wonwoo just sighs again and walks over to the bunk beds, mumbling something about how all of you are hopeless. Mingyu groans like he’s been personally attacked when his pager starts beeping. He doesn’t even look at it just slams his forehead against the desk.
"No. No, no, no. I reject this," he mumbles against the wood.
You barely have the energy to process the noise until of course yours goes off too. You and Mingyu make eye contact, equally dead inside.
Seokmin, the only one without a pager going off, grins. "Wow. Couldn’t be me."
"I will end you," you mutter, already reaching for your coat.
Wonwoo watches silently as Mingyu sluggishly gets up, flipping his pager over to check the message. He sighs. "ER’s a mess. Multiple traumas incoming."
You check yours, blinking slowly as the words process in your sleep-deprived brain. "OR needs backup. Guess I’m heading there."
Mingyu looks at you, eyes drooping. "Want to switch? I don’t want to talk to families."
"Absolutely not."
Mingyu pouts but doesn’t argue. He drags himself to his feet, rubbing his face aggressively like that’ll give him the will to live.
Seokmin claps his hands together, looking way too cheerful. "Well, have fun, kids! I’ll be here. Rested. Thriving."
Mingyu flips him off on the way out.
You barely register Wonwoo standing beside you until he tugs at your sleeve. When you look up, he’s frowning slightly.
"You sure you’re okay?" he asks, voice quieter now.
You exhale. "No, but I don’t have a choice."
Wonwoo’s frown deepens like he wants to say something else, but before he can, a voice crackles over the intercom calling for additional surgeons.
You sigh, giving him a tired half-smile. "See you later."
Wonwoo watches as you head out, his jaw tightening.
Seokmin hums as the door closes behind you. "You know," he says, stretching out on the chair, "for someone who refuses to admit his feelings, you really don’t do a good job of hiding them."
Wonwoo shoots him a glare, but Seokmin just grins.
A few more hours later, Wonwoo rubs at his eyes as he shrugs on his coat, his shift finally over. He grabs his bag from the office, shoulders aching from exhaustion. Just as he’s about to leave, the door swings open, and Mingyu stumbles in, looking like he’s barely holding himself together.
"ER was hell," Mingyu groans, dropping onto the couch with a loud thud. "I think I aged five years."
"You already look thirty," Wonwoo says, deadpan.
Mingyu glares at him, too tired to argue. Instead, he waves a lazy hand. 
Then Wonwoo asks "Where’s she? OR still has her hostage?"
The other doctor nods "She hasn’t come back yet. She’s probably running on caffeine and spite at this point."
Wonwoo hesitates for a second before speaking. "Make sure she eats and gets some rest when she’s done."
Mingyu cracks one eye open, a slow smirk creeping onto his face. "You like her."
Wonwoo stares at him blankly. "Make sure she eats, Mingyu."
"You like her," Mingyu repeats, grinning now. Wonwoo doesn’t dignify that with a response. Instead, he slings his bag over his shoulder and heads for the door.
"Hey, where are you going?" Mingyu calls after him.
"Home," Wonwoo mutters.
"Liar!" Mingyu shouts, but Wonwoo is already gone.
What feels like hours to Mingyu before you entered the room. You trudge into the on-call room, every bone in your body protesting. Your scrub top is slightly wrinkled, your hair is a mess, and you’re running on nothing but sheer willpower at this point.
Mingyu is already knocked out on the bottom bunk, snoring lightly. You barely spare him a glance before collapsing onto the couch.
That’s when you notice it.
On the small coffee table, there’s a neatly packed meal. Your favorite.
You blink, staring at it like it’s a mirage. There’s even a bottle of water next to it, condensation still fresh, like someone just left it there.
Curious, you reach out and poke at the food, half-expecting it to disappear. When it doesn’t, you frown.
"Who…?" you murmur to yourself.
Mingyu shifts on the bed, groaning. "Shut up and eat."
You glance at him. "Did you get this?"
He grunts, eyes still closed. "Nope."
You pause. "Then who—?"
Mingyu cracks one eye open, smirking lazily. "Who do you think?"
That stops you. Your brain, sluggish from exhaustion, takes a moment to process.
Then it clicks.
Wonwoo.
You stare at the food, heart doing something weird in your chest.
Mingyu snickers before rolling over. "Just eat, dumbass."
You don’t argue. But as you take the first bite, you can’t help but think about a certain pediatric surgeon who definitely isn’t as subtle as he thinks he is.
You exhale, shaking your head to yourself. Subtle, Jeon.
Mingyu shifts on the bed again, cracking one eye open. "You’re thinking too hard about this," he mutters, voice thick with sleep.
You stab at your food with your chopsticks. "No, I’m not."
"Yeah, you are."
You roll your eyes, but there’s no real bite to it. "Go back to sleep."
Mingyu hums lazily, but then he adds, "He does this all the time, you know."
You pause mid-bite. "What?"
Mingyu smirks, barely awake but still committed to being a menace. "Making sure you eat. Checking if you’re okay. Wonwoo’s always been like that… but only with you."
Your stomach does something stupid at that. "That’s not true."
Mingyu chuckles, shifting onto his side. "Sure. Keep telling yourself that."
You open your mouth to argue, but Mingyu’s already passed out again, snoring softly. You sigh, leaning back on the couch. The food is warm, comforting, and frustratingly thoughtful.
You try not to think about it too much. You fail.
Tumblr media
It’s another long shift for you.
After parting ways with Seokmin, you make your way to the nurses’ station, hoping to check on some charts before heading back to the on-call room. You’re running on fumes at this point, but the habit of making sure everything is in order before you crash is too strong to ignore.
As you approach, you hear a group of nurses talking in hushed but excited tones. You don’t think much of it until you catch a familiar name.
“Dr. Jeon is so amazing,” one of them gushes, practically sighing. “Did you see him with that little boy’s parents? He was so gentle and reassuring.”
“I know! And he’s always so calm, no matter how bad things get.”
“Not to mention how good he looks in scrubs,” another nurse adds, and they all giggle.
You freeze mid-step, blinking.
Are they seriously—?
“I swear, if he wasn’t so intimidating, I’d totally ask him out.”
“Right? But he’s always so serious. Like, have you ever seen him smile?”
“Only sometimes. But guess what?” The first nurse leans in, lowering her voice conspiratorially. “I did see him smile today.”
“No way. When?”
“When he was talking to Dr. Y/N.”
Your stomach drops.
Oh no.
“Oh my god, wait, you’re right! He actually looked... softer?”
“And she’s the only one he ever seems to talk to outside of work stuff.”
Another nurse sighs dramatically. “That’s so unfair. Do you think they’re, like, a thing?”
Your brain short-circuits. You have got to get out of here. Clearing your throat loudly, you step into their line of sight, making them jump. “Hey, uh… I just need to check some charts.”
The group scrambles, trying to look busy, but you can feel their eyes on you, filled with curiosity and knowing looks. Great. Just great.
As you grab the nearest patient file, you swear you hear one of them whisper, “Oh my god, she totally heard us.”
You pretend you didn’t.
You nearly drop the patient file when a rolling chair suddenly appears beside you.
“So,” Seokmin drawls, arms crossed as he lazily spins in the chair, “how do I break it to them that Wonwoo is a total softie for you?”
You glare at him, pressing a hand to your racing heart. “Can you not sneak up on me like that?”
Seokmin grins, completely ignoring your complaint. “Seriously, though. They think he’s this untouchable, brooding genius, but we both know he turns into a golden retriever when it comes to you.”
Your eye twitches. “He does not—”
Seokmin cuts you off with an exaggerated gasp. “Oh my god, you’re in denial.”
You slap his arm with the patient file. “I am not.”
He just laughs, rubbing his arm. “Y/N, I literally watched him rip Mingyu off the bottom bunk just so you could sleep comfortably.”
You open your mouth, then close it. Okay, fine. That was suspiciously caring behavior.
Seokmin smirks, clearly enjoying your inner struggle. “And let’s not forget how he tells Mingyu to make sure you eat and sleep. Or how he leaves food for you. Or how he only ever gets flustered when it involves you.”
You groan, dropping your head onto the counter. “I hate you.”
He pats your back like a supportive older brother. “No, you hate that I’m right.”
Before you can argue, one of the nurses clears her throat loudly, and you glance up to see them all very obviously pretending not to listen.
Seokmin leans in, whispering conspiratorially, “They’re totally listening.”
“I know, Seokmin.”
“Wanna give them a show? Maybe dramatically sigh Wonwoo’s name?”
You grab the patient file again and smack him with it. That’s when another doctor—Dr. Lee from orthopedics—walks up beside you.
"Dr. Y/N," he greets smoothly, offering a smile. "Haven’t seen you around much. Busy saving lives?"
You glance up, slightly caught off guard by the sudden conversation. "Uh, yeah. Something like that."
Dr. Lee leans casually against the counter, watching you with interest. "You should take a break sometime. Maybe grab a coffee?"
Oh. Oh.
Is he… flirting?
You don’t get the chance to react before you hear a loud, exaggerated cough from nearby. Seokmin is sitting just a few feet away, blatantly eavesdropping with zero shame. He’s pretending to look at a chart, but his expression is screaming Oh? What’s this?
You try to ignore him, forcing a polite smile at Dr. Lee. "That’s nice of you, but I’m actually running on negative sleep right now."
Dr. Lee chuckles. "All the more reason to step away for a bit. It’s just coffee, no pressure."
Seokmin lets out another obnoxious cough. "Thirsty, huh?"
You whip your head toward him, glaring. "Do you need medical attention, Seokmin?"
He grins. "Nah, I’m just—" he gestures vaguely between you and Dr. Lee "—observing."
Dr. Lee, bless him, is oblivious to the absolute menace that is Seokmin. "No worries. If you change your mind, let me know," he says with an easy smile before walking off.
The moment he’s gone, Seokmin wheels his chair over at full speed, stopping right beside you.
"So," he drawls. "Are you gonna tell Wonwoo, or should I?"
You groan, dropping your head onto the counter. "Seokmin, I swear to god—"
Of course it didn’t take long. Mingyu and Wonwoo are lounging in the on-call room when the door slams open. Seokmin bursts in, cackling like a maniac, running full speed across the room.
And right behind him. You.
"LEE SEOKMIN, I’M GOING TO KILL YOU!"
Before he can reach the safety of the bunk beds, you launch yourself at him, nearly tackling him to the ground. Seokmin barely stays on his feet, wheezing through his laughter.
Mingyu, sitting up from the bottom bunk, blinks in confusion. "…Do we want to know?"
Wonwoo, sitting at the small desk, doesn’t even look up. "No."
Seokmin, still trying to escape your grip, gasps between laughs. "I—I was just helping!"
"You were eavesdropping and causing problems on purpose!" you yell, tightening your hold around his waist as he tries to wriggle free.
Mingyu perks up at that. "Ooh, what happened? Spill."
Seokmin dramatically falls onto the couch, bringing you down with him. "Our dear Y/N here was getting flirted with."
Mingyu’s eyebrows shoot up. "What?"
Seokmin grins, panting slightly. "Dr. Lee. Ortho. Real smooth. Asked her to coffee."
Mingyu gasps like this is the most dramatic thing he’s ever heard. "And you tackled him over this?!"
"No, I tackled him because he ran in here to tell you two like a gossiping old lady!" you snap, still half on top of Seokmin, who is not helping by laughing even harder.
Mingyu turns to Wonwoo, who has yet to react. "Wonwoo. Thoughts?"
Wonwoo, still not looking up, simply flips a page in his book.  Seokmin wheezes. You groan, letting your head drop onto the couch.
Mingyu clutches his chest, looking between you and Wonwoo with pure delight. "Oh, this is better than a telenovela."
You push yourself up from where you were half-crushing Seokmin, brushing off your scrubs as you glare at him. Before you can properly scold him for being the absolute worst, Wonwoo finally speaks—completely nonchalant, like this whole thing isn’t ridiculous.
"He asked if you wanted coffee?"
You pause. Seokmin and Mingyu do not. Seokmin looks thrilled. Mingyu straight-up leans forward, eyes sparkling with interest.
You narrow your eyes at Wonwoo. "Why do you sound like that?"
Wonwoo doesn’t even look up from his book. "Like what?"
Mingyu grins. "Yeah, like what, Wonwoo?"
Wonwoo flips a page. "Just asking."
You scoff. "*You buy me coffee all the time"
Wonwoo hums. "Exactly."
Your brain short-circuits. "…Wait. What does that mean?*"
Wonwoo, still infuriatingly casual, finally glances up. "Nothing. Just seems unnecessary to get coffee with someone else when you already get it from me.*"
Seokmin and Mingyu explode.
"OH, THAT'S RICH—"
"DID HE JUST—"
You groan into your hands as they lose their minds. Wonwoo, unbothered, closes his book and stands. "I’m going to get coffee. You want one or not?"
Mingyu is on the floor laughing. Seokmin is gasping for air. And you—you are never going to hear the end of this.
Wonwoo, as unbothered as ever, grabs his ID badge and heads for the door.
Mingyu and Seokmin are still wheezing from his last comment, but you’re too busy processing to move.
He’s almost out when he pauses, tilting his head slightly. "Not coming?"
You cross your arms, still suspicious. "I think I’ll stay here and recover from whatever that was."
Wonwoo shrugs. "Suit yourself."
He steps out. You don’t follow but right before the door swings shut, you shout after him
"Caramel macchiato, extra shot, not too sweet!"
Seokmin and Mingyu stare at you. You stare back.
Then Mingyu loses it, laughing so hard he nearly falls off the bunk. "OH, SO YOU’RE NOT GONNA FOLLOW HIM, BUT YOU’RE STILL MAKING HIM GET YOU COFFEE?"
Seokmin clutches his chest, shaking his head in mock disappointment. "Unbelievable. Absolutely shameless."
You sigh, rubbing your temples. "I hate you both."
Mingyu wipes fake tears. "No, you hate that you’re in too deep and we’re just here to witness it."
Tumblr media
It’s your well-deserved day off, which means the hospital is not your problem for once. But unfortunately for Wonwoo, it means he is the problem of the two very nosy individuals stuck with him today.
Mingyu and Seokmin have been relentless since morning, waiting for the perfect opportunity to grill him—and the second they’re all in the on-call room, Seokmin strikes.
"So... you and Y/N."
Wonwoo doesn’t even look up from his tablet. "What about her?"
Mingyu flops onto the couch dramatically. "You know exactly what about her."
Seokmin leans forward, grinning. "You act different around her."
"I don’t."
"Oh, you absolutely do," Mingyu says, propping his chin on his hand. "You let her get away with things you’d never tolerate from us."
Seokmin nods enthusiastically. "Like running away when she has a cut?"
"Or demanding coffee like she’s a queen and you’re her personal barista?" Mingyu adds.
Wonwoo finally glances up. "She doesn’t demand. I offer."
Silence.
Mingyu and Seokmin gasp.
"HE ADMITS IT!" Seokmin nearly topples over. "HE VOLUNTARILY GETS HER COFFEE!"
Wonwoo sighs. "You two have too much free time."
"And you have too much denial," Mingyu shoots back. "Be honest, if she asked for your left kidney, you’d at least consider it."
Seokmin laughs. "He’d have it prepped and ready before she even finished asking."
Wonwoo rubs his temples. "You’re both insufferable."
"And you’re in love," Mingyu sing-songs.
"I am not," Wonwoo deadpans.
Seokmin smirks. "Would you say no if she asked you out?"
Wonwoo doesn’t answer immediately, making the two guys exchange another look.
"Oh my God," Mingyu whispers. "You wouldn’t say no."
"Pack it up, folks, we got him," Seokmin grins. "That’s a wrap."
Meanwhile it’s your day off, technically you were supposed to be having a relaxing day off. No pagers, no surgeries, no Mingyu whining for coffee or Seokmin launching into dramatic gossip. Just a simple grocery run—bread, eggs, maybe even some overpriced snacks if you were feeling indulgent.
But fate, as usual, had other plans.
The sound of screeching tires and the crash of metal on metal jolts you from your thoughts as you step out of the store. A small crowd is already forming near an intersection, the sight of two badly dented cars making your stomach drop.
Then you hear it—panicked voices.
"She’s pregnant!"
Your body moves before your brain fully catches up. Pushing past stunned bystanders, you rush toward the most damaged car, where a man is frantically trying to pry open the passenger door. Inside, a woman—clearly pregnant—clutches her stomach, her face contorted in pain.
"Ma’am, can you hear me?" you ask, voice sharp with urgency.
She gasps, nodding weakly. "M-My baby—"
You glance around. The fire department isn’t here yet, neither are the paramedics. The door is crushed in, and she’s stuck.
Your pulse pounds, but you push the panic aside. Focus.
You turn to the man still struggling with the door. "We need to get her out, but carefully. Do you have something I can use to break the glass?"
He nods shakily, rushing to his car. Meanwhile, you crouch by the woman, speaking in a soothing tone even as your mind races through possible complications.
"You're doing great. Just keep breathing, okay? Help is coming."
She nods again, but her grip on her belly tightens.
You don’t have your scrubs, your hospital badge, or even your gloves. But right now, none of that matters because doctor or not—you have to help her.
You refuse to leave her side. Even as sirens wail in the distance and bystanders are urged to step back, you stay crouched next to the woman, monitoring her breathing, checking for signs of distress.
"You're okay. Just hold on," you murmur, your hand steady on her wrist, feeling the rapid pulse beneath your fingers. The first responders finally arrive, moving quickly to assess the scene. 
A firefighter rushes toward you. "Ma’am, we need to extract her now. You should move back."
"Not until she’s safe," you insist.
They're working on prying the door open when it happens—
An explosion.
A sudden BOOM rocks the area as flames burst from the wreckage. The force knocks you backward, and before you can react, shards of glass and debris fly straight toward you and the pregnant woman.
Your first instinct is to shield her. You duck, arms raised, making sure not a single piece touches her. She screams, but the paramedics quickly cover her with a thick emergency blanket.
You barely notice the sharp stings as glass embeds itself into your arm, your shoulder, a few grazing your cheek. The pain is secondary.
"She’s stable!" one of the EMTs shouts, carefully moving the woman onto a stretcher. "Let’s transport her now!" You exhale in relief, watching as they wheel her toward the ambulance. You step back, feeling a slight dizziness, but shake it off.
"Doctor?" One of the firefighters eyes you carefully.
"I’m fine," you say automatically.
The ambulance ride is a blur of flashing lights and hushed urgency. The paramedics work efficiently, monitoring the pregnant woman’s vitals as you sit beside her, keeping her calm. You press a gauze pad against one of the deeper cuts on your arm, but otherwise, you don’t acknowledge your injuries.
When the ambulance finally arrives at the hospital, the woman is rushed into the ER. You climb out right after them, rolling your stiff shoulders, determined to go check on her—
Only to run straight into Mingyu.
"Hey, we got a—" His usual laid-back tone vanishes the moment his eyes land on you. His brows shoot up. "What the hell happened to you?"
"I’m fine," you say immediately, waving him off. Big mistake.
The moment you move, dizziness washes over you. You stumble slightly, catching yourself against the wall.
Mingyu lunges forward. "Yeah, okay, fine people totally do that."
His eyes sweep over you. Your torn sleeve, the cuts littering your arm, the faint streak of blood on your cheek. "Are you serious right now?"
You sigh. "It’s not that bad—"
"Not that bad?" He gestures wildly at you. "You were supposed to be on your day off, not playing action hero in the middle of the street!"
Mingyu groans, already reaching for his pager. "Seokmin and Wonwoo are going to kill me."
Mingyu barely has time to react before your knees buckle.
"Oh, for—okay, nope, you’re done," he mutters, catching you before you hit the ground. His hands grip your shoulders, guiding you onto a nearby gurney despite your weak protests.
"I—I'm fine," you mumble, though the dizziness makes your head swim. The pain you’ve been stubbornly ignoring is very much making itself known now, sharp and stinging from every cut.
"Uh-huh, tell that to your blood loss," Mingyu huffs as he quickly assesses the wounds. "How are you this dumb?"
You try to glare at him, but it’s half-hearted at best. He just sighs, guiding you to the nearest vacant bed then grabbing antiseptics and bandages from a nearby tray.
"This is gonna sting," he warns, dabbing at the gash on your arm.
The burn makes you flinch. "Mingyu—"
But before you can complain, the door to the ER slams open.
"Where is she?"
Your stomach drops.
Wonwoo stands at the entrance, still in his scrubs, his chest rising and falling like he ran all the way here. His usual composed demeanor is nowhere to be seen.
The moment his eyes land on you—bruised, bloodied, and definitely not fine—his expression shifts into something dark.
"You have got to be kidding me," he mutters, storming over
Mingyu looks up but barely gets a word in before Wonwoo cuts in, voice tight. "What the hell happened?"
You open your mouth, but Mingyu beats you to it. "She was out running errands and decided to become a damn superhero. Got caught in a car explosion or something—"
"It wasn’t an explosion—" you try, but Wonwoo turns his glare on you so fast you shut up.
"You refused to tell anyone you were hurt?" Wonwoo’s voice is low, laced with barely contained frustration. "Do you even know how reckless that is?"
You blink at him, a little caught off guard. Wonwoo gets annoyed, sure—but this? This anger? This fear simmering under his words?
Mingyu shifts awkwardly. "Uh, so, I’ll just—keep cleaning these wounds?"
Wonwoo ignores him.
"You should’ve been treated immediately," he snaps. "You could’ve gone into shock, Y/N. You could’ve—" He exhales sharply, running a hand through his hair.
You swallow, voice quieter now. "I had to make sure she was okay."
Wonwoo stares at you for a long moment. His jaw clenches. Then, without another word, he grabs the antiseptic from Mingyu’s hand and kneels down beside you.
"Hey, I was—" Mingyu starts
"You’re taking too long," Wonwoo says flatly, inspecting your arm.
Mingyu throws his hands up. "Oh, I’m the problem? Sure, yeah, okay."
But you don’t pay attention to Mingyu anymore—because Wonwoo is suddenly so close, his fingers gentle as he carefully tends to your wounds. The frustration is still in his eyes, but his touch is steady, precise.
You wince when he presses the gauze against a deeper cut, and his grip instinctively tightens around your wrist. His voice softens, just a fraction.
"I don’t care how capable you are," he mutters. "Don’t ever do that again."
You bite down hard on your lip, willing yourself not to cry. But the antiseptic burns, and the way Wonwoo presses down on your wounds with such precision makes it impossible to ignore the sharp sting.
Your eyes start to prickle. You will not cry. You refuse.
Mingyu, ever the observant one, notices immediately. He leans in slightly and mumbles, “Hey, man, she’s already injured. You’re making her cry.”
Wonwoo freezes.
Your head snaps up. “I am not crying.”
Mingyu raises an eyebrow. “You sure? You kinda look like you’re about to.”
You glare at him. “Shut up.”
Wonwoo sighs, rubbing his temple. “Mingyu, stop talking.”
Mingyu just shrugs, a knowing smirk tugging at his lips. “I’m just saying, maybe be a little gentler? You know, since you care so much.”
Wonwoo pointedly ignores him, but his grip on your arm loosens just slightly, his movements becoming even more careful. He still looks pissed, but his touch is softer now, like he’s trying to make up for it.
You try to focus on anything other than the fact that your face feels ridiculously warm.
Mingyu stands, stretching with an exaggerated groan. “Alright, I’m gonna check on the woman since someone needs to be useful around here.”
You shoot him a half-hearted glare. “I’m useful.”
“Yeah, yeah, tell that to your blood loss.” He waves you off, throwing Wonwoo a quick glance before walking out, leaving the two of you alone.
The silence that follows is heavy. Wonwoo is still focused on cleaning your wounds, but his jaw is tight, and his movements though gentler now are still a little too precise.
You watch him for a second before speaking. “You’re really mad, huh?”
He exhales sharply through his nose, shaking his head. “No.”
You raise an eyebrow. “Really?”
His grip tightens just slightly before he lets out a quiet, frustrated sigh. “…Yes.”
You shift a little, suddenly feeling weird under his gaze. “It wasn’t that bad.”
Wonwoo finally looks up at you, and the way his eyes darken makes you shut up real quick.
“Not that bad?” he repeats, voice low. “You were in an accident, Y/N. You got caught in a literal explosion.”
You try to brush it off. “It wasn’t that big—”
"You were bleeding and didn't even think to get yourself treated first."
You falter. His shoulders rise and fall with a deep breath, like he’s trying really hard to rein himself in.
“Do you know how many times I’ve seen people come in, thinking they were fine, only to collapse later?” His voice is quieter now, but it’s laced with something heavier. “You’re lucky it wasn’t worse.”
You don’t know what to say to that.
Wonwoo’s gaze softens—just barely—before he looks back down, carefully placing the last bandage over your arm. His hands linger for a second, his fingers warm against your skin.
“…Just don’t do that again.” His voice is quieter now, almost pleading. “Please.”
You sniffle, trying to hold it in, but a few tears betray you, slipping down your cheek before you can stop them. Wonwoo notices immediately. His hands, still hovering near your arm, tense.
“Hey—”
You quickly wipe at your face, sniffling again. “I’m fine.” Your voice wobbles, completely betraying you.
Wonwoo exhales through his nose, and before you can react, he’s reaching for the tissue box nearby, wordlessly handing you one.
You take it, mumbling, “Thanks.”
There’s a beat of silence. Then, in a small voice, you ask, “Is the woman okay?”
Wonwoo doesn’t answer right away. Instead, he watches you carefully before finally saying, “She’s stable. Mingyu’s checking on her now.”
You nod, squeezing the tissue in your hand. “That’s good.”
Wonwoo still doesn’t look away. His lips press together like he wants to say something else, but in the end, all he does is let out a quiet sigh.
“You should rest,” he says softly. “You lost some of blood, you might feel light headed”
You huff, forcing a weak smile. “You sound like me when I tell my patients that.”
He doesn’t smile back. Instead, he reaches out, hesitates, then gently presses his hand against your head, smoothing down a stray strand of hair. The touch is so light, so careful, that it nearly makes you tear up all over again.
“Then take your own advice for once.”
Before you can even process the warmth of Wonwoo’s touch, the door bursts open.
“OH MY GOD—YOU’RE ALIVE!”
Seokmin practically lunges toward you, arms wide like he’s about to hug-tackle you, but Wonwoo smoothly steps in his way, stopping him with a single hand to his chest.
“Seokmin.” Wonwoo’s voice is flat. “She’s injured.”
Seokmin blinks, then gasps like he’s just realized something. “YOU’RE INJURED?!”
You stare at him, deadpan. “Did you think I was just here for fun?”
Seokmin dramatically grips his chest. “I—I just thought maybe you were being dramatic again! But you actually got hurt?!”
Wonwoo sighs, stepping aside because, at this point, there’s no stopping Seokmin. Sure enough, he leans down, carefully inspecting your bandages like a concerned mother.
“How bad is it? Are you dizzy? Do you need water? Do you need me to spoon-feed you soup?”
You groan, pushing his face away. “I’m fine.”
Seokmin ignores you and turns to Wonwoo. “Doctor, will she survive?”
Wonwoo looks unimpressed. “She lost blood but nothing major. She just needs to rest.”
Seokmin gasps again, gripping your hand. “BE STRONG, MY FRIEND.”
You shove him. “You’re the worst.”
Seokmin sniffs dramatically, wiping an imaginary tear. “If you do die, can I have your favorite pen?”
Wonwoo pinches the bridge of his nose while you grab a pillow and throw it at Seokmin’s face.
After everything that happened, of course Wonwoo refused to let you out of his sight or atleast have someone watching over you while the three guys finish their shift.
After work, the four of you go to a barbeque place you're a regular at.
You’re all starving by the time you reach the restaurant, exhaustion from the day momentarily forgotten at the sight of sizzling meat and bubbling stews.
Mingyu and Seokmin are loud, bickering over who gets to grill first, while you just lean back in your seat, still pretending to sulk.
Wonwoo, sitting beside you, wordlessly places some meat on your plate before you can even lift your chopsticks. Then, as if it’s second nature, he reaches over and rolls up the loose sleeve of your hoodie, neatly tucking it to make sure it doesn’t dip into the sauces.
Mingyu pauses mid-bite, eyes flicking between the two of you.
Seokmin, in the middle of arguing over dipping sauces, suddenly stops and squints.
The most shocking part?
You don’t even react. You just pick up your chopsticks, casually eating the food Wonwoo put on your plate like it’s the most normal thing in the world.
Mingyu slowly puts his chopsticks down. “Okay, hold on.”
Seokmin leans in. “Have you always been like this?”
You blink. “Like what?”
Mingyu gestures vaguely at you and Wonwoo. “That.”
Wonwoo raises an eyebrow, sipping his water. “You’ll have to be more specific.”
Seokmin waves his chopsticks between you two. “You’re basically a married couple and she doesn’t even blink when you baby her.”
You scoff, but before you can argue, Wonwoo speaks first. “She’d spill sauce on herself if I didn’t.”
Mingyu stares. “So you admit you’re babying her.”
Wonwoo shrugs. “She doesn’t complain.”
You shove a piece of meat in your mouth to avoid answering, but your reddening ears don’t go unnoticed. Seokmin and Mingyu exchange knowing looks before grinning at each other.
Oh, they’re never letting this go.
Tumblr media
The two of you are crammed into the back of a small van, bumping along a dirt road on the way to the rural clinic. It’s too early, you’re running on barely any sleep, and Mingyu has already decided now is the perfect time to interrogate you.
“So.” He leans back against his seat, arms crossed, looking far too entertained. “You and Wonwoo.”
You groan immediately. “Absolutely not. We’re not doing this.”
Mingyu grins. “Oh, we’re definitely doing this. We have, like, four more hours to go.”
You glare at him, but he just continues. “I mean, come on. He feeds you. He rolls up your sleeves. He practically tracks your movements in the hospital without even trying. And you don’t even react anymore.”
“Maybe I’m just used to it.” You shrug.
Mingyu narrows his eyes. “That’s what I’m saying! You’re used to it. As in, it’s been happening for so long that you don’t even notice.”
You roll your eyes. “It’s just how we are.”
Mingyu scoffs. “Please. If Seokmin tried to do that for you, you’d stab him with your chopsticks.”
You snort. “Yeah, well, Seokmin deserves it.”
Mingyu ignores that. “Just admit it. You like him.”
You pause. Then, after a beat, you say, “Of course I like him. He’s my friend.”
Mingyu groans dramatically, flopping onto your shoulder. “You’re impossible.”
You shove him off. “And you’re annoying.”
He smirks. “I know. But I’m also right.”
You refuse to answer, choosing instead to look out the window. But you can’t shake the way your stomach flips at Mingyu’s words.
Mingyu stretches out his legs, looking way too comfortable for someone who’s supposed to be working. “Alright then, since you’re so sure it’s nothing—explain this to me.”
You sigh. “What now?”
He smirks. “Why hasn’t Wonwoo dated anyone since med school?”
You blink. “What?”
Mingyu tilts his head, looking far too smug. “I mean, Seokmin and I have dated around. You’ve had, like, two almost-relationships. But Wonwoo? Not a single girlfriend. No dates. No flings. No nothing.” He raises an eyebrow. “Isn’t that weird?”
You scoff. “Maybe he’s just not interested.”
Mingyu shakes his head. “Nah. I asked him once, and you know what he said?”
You hesitate. “…What?”
Mingyu grins. “‘I don’t have time for that.’” He leans in, lowering his voice dramatically. “But I think the real reason is that he’s been too busy looking after you.”
You open your mouth to argue, but nothing comes out.
Because now that you think about it… Mingyu’s kind of right.
Wonwoo has never once shown interest in dating. Even during med school, when everyone else was either in relationships or at least going on dates, he never did. He was always around, always steady, always—
You shake your head. No. No way.
Mingyu watches you, eyes glinting. “Oh my god, you’re actually thinking about it.”
You shove him. “Shut up.”
He cackles. “I love being right.”
You groan, turning to the window to ignore him. But your heart is beating just a little too fast, and your mind keeps replaying Mingyu’s words.
Why hasn’t Wonwoo dated anyone?
And more importantly, why does the answer make your chest feel tight?
Once you’re done with the medical mission, you go back to the hospital. You push open the door to the on-call room, utterly drained from the long day. Mingyu had peeled off somewhere to check on the ER, but you went straight here, hoping to collapse onto the couch for at least a few minutes.
The room is dimly lit, quiet except for the faint ticking of the wall clock. At first, you think it's empty—until your eyes land on Wonwoo. He’s at his desk, head slightly tilted down, eyes closed.
You pause, debating whether you should leave him be. But before you can take a step back, his voice—low and a little rough from exhaustion—breaks the silence.
"You're back."
You blink. "I thought you were asleep."
He opens his eyes, looking at you with that unreadable expression of his. "Just resting my eyes."
You scoff lightly, stepping further inside. "You say that like it’s any better."
Wonwoo watches you as you drop your bag onto the desk, stretching your arms over your head with a tired groan. You don’t notice the way his gaze lingers, just for a second, before he leans back in his chair.
"Long day?" he asks.
You sigh, rolling out your shoulders. "Very. Mingyu was extra annoying, as usual."
Wonwoo hums, amused. "What did he do now?"
You hesitate, suddenly remembering the entire conversation about him. About how Mingyu basically implied that Wonwoo hasn’t dated anyone because of you.
You glance at Wonwoo, who’s waiting for your answer with a neutral expression. And for some reason, you can’t bring yourself to bring it up.
“Just the usual nonsense,” you say instead.
Wonwoo doesn’t press, just nods before looking back at his desk. There’s a brief silence—comfortable, familiar. The kind you only get with someone you’ve known for years.
Then, softly, he says, “You should eat before you sleep.”
You glance at him, arching a brow. "Did you just give me my own advice?"
A small smirk tugs at his lips. "You never follow it yourself."
You shake your head, but there’s something warm in your chest that wasn’t there before.
Damn Mingyu. Now you can’t stop noticing things.
You drop onto the couch, exhausted but still watching Wonwoo out of the corner of your eye. He hasn't moved from his desk, but now you notice the way he's rubbing his temples, his brows slightly furrowed.
His glasses aren’t on, which is rare. Wonwoo without glasses usually means one of two things—either he’s about to sleep, or he has a headache.
Judging by the way he keeps pinching the bridge of his nose, it’s definitely the latter.
"You okay?" you ask.
"Mhm." He doesn’t look up, still rubbing slow circles into his temples.
You frown. "Did you even rest today?"
"I did," he says, but you don’t believe him for a second.
With a sigh, you push yourself up and walk over to him. He barely reacts when you place a hand on his shoulder, but he finally opens his eyes when you gently pull his hand away from his forehead.
"You have a migraine, don’t you?" you ask, squinting at him.
Wonwoo blinks at you, then exhales through his nose—something between amusement and surrender. "Just a small one."
You roll your eyes. "Right. Small enough that you’re sitting here rubbing your head like an old man."
He gives you a flat look. "Thanks."
Ignoring his sarcasm, you reach for his desk, rummaging through one of the drawers. You know he keeps medicine in here somewhere—he’s always prepared for everyone else’s headaches, just never his own.
After a few seconds, you find what you’re looking for and shake two pills into your palm before grabbing his forgotten water bottle. You hold both out to him expectantly.
"Take these."
He doesn’t move at first, just stares at you with that unreadable look again.
"Wonwoo," you say, more firmly. Finally, he sighs and takes the pills from your hand, swallowing them with a sip of water.
You nod, satisfied. "Good. Now go lie down before you pass out at your desk."
He exhales slowly, then mutters, "You’re bossy."
You smirk. "And yet you listen to me."
He doesn’t argue. Just shakes his head with the smallest hint of a smile before standing up. And for some reason, as he moves toward the bunk beds, you feel that warmth in your chest again.
You leave the room after turning the lights off to let him rest. You find Mingyu, maybe grab some late night snacks. As you and Mingyu walk through the hospital corridors, making casual conversation, a familiar figure approaches.
It’s him—Doctor Lee, the one who had flirted with you before.
Mingyu notices the way your shoulders tense and immediately perks up, eyes darting between you and Doctor Lee with barely concealed interest. "Oh, this should be fun," he mutters under his breath.
You shoot him a look. "Shut up."
Before Mingyu can tease you further, Doctor Lee reaches you, flashing that same confident smile.
"Hey, fancy seeing you again." His tone is smooth, casual, but there’s something pointed in the way he looks at you.
"It’s a hospital," you reply dryly. "You’ll probably see me a lot."
Mingyu barely hides his laugh behind a cough.
Doctor Lee, unfazed, chuckles. "Right. Still, I was hoping I’d run into you. Thought maybe this time I could convince you to grab a coffee with me?"
Mingyu freezes beside you, his head snapping toward you so fast you think he might give himself whiplash. He is way too interested in this.
You open your mouth to respond—politely decline, of course—but before you can, a voice cuts in.
"She already has a coffee supplier."
You turn your head just in time to see Wonwoo standing a few steps away, arms crossed, looking completely unimpressed. His tone is calm, but there’s an edge to it, something just sharp enough that it makes both you and Doctor Lee pause.
Mingyu, of course, is thriving.
"Oh, do you now?" Doctor Lee glances between you and Wonwoo, one eyebrow raised.
You sigh, rubbing your temple. "Wonwoo, don’t—"
"She never has to ask. Her coffee order just appears," Wonwoo continues smoothly, ignoring you. "Sometimes with snacks too."
Mingyu wheezes.
Doctor Lee blinks, clearly trying to figure out if there’s something more to Wonwoo’s words. You’re pretty sure you know exactly what he’s doing, but before the other man can press further, you exhale and take a step back.
"Anyway, I have rounds to finish," you say quickly. "See you around."
Before Doctor Lee can respond, you grab Mingyu’s sleeve and yank him along with you, leaving the poor guy standing there confused.
Mingyu is absolutely dying.
"Wonwoo totally just alpha-blocked that guy," he laughs, struggling to keep up with your fast pace. "Like, not even subtle. That was lowkey territorial."
You groan. "Don’t start."
"Oh, I’ve already started." Mingyu grins, wiggling his eyebrows. "So… your coffee supplier, huh?"
You don’t answer. Instead, you walk even faster, pretending you don’t hear Mingyu’s continued teasing all the way down the hall.
As you speed-walk down the hall, Mingyu still snickering beside you, you hear the sound of familiar footsteps following behind. You don't even need to turn around to know who it is.
You sigh dramatically, slowing your steps just enough to glance over your shoulder. "Weren't you suffering from a migraine?" you ask, narrowing your eyes at Wonwoo.
Wonwoo, walking at a completely casual pace as if he didn’t just interrupt an entire conversation to assert his place in your life, simply shrugs. "It went away."
Mingyu claps a hand over his mouth, trying so hard not to burst out laughing. He fails.
"Ohhh, interesting," Mingyu chokes out between laughs. "So you had a migraine, but the moment Doctor Lee showed up, you were suddenly fine? Wow. Almost like it wasn’t that serious to begin with."
Wonwoo shoots him a blank look. "Or maybe I just recovered."
"Right, right," Mingyu nods, "or maybe you just didn’t like what you were seeing."
You groan, rubbing your forehead. "Mingyu, please—"
"No, because listen," Mingyu continues, fully ignoring you now, "if I had a migraine, I would not be up and walking this fast just to make sure my ‘friend’—" he even throws up air quotes, "—wasn’t having coffee with someone else."
"I wasn’t walking fast," Wonwoo deadpans.
"Okay, but you were there," Mingyu counters. "Like, right there. That’s suspicious, man."
You throw up your hands. "Oh my God, both of you, stop."
Wonwoo just blinks, completely unbothered. "Do you still want coffee?" he asks, as if the last five minutes of chaos didn’t just happen. Mingyu wheezes again.
You groan even louder. "You are so annoying."
Later Wonwo drove you and Mingyu home. The car ride is quiet after Mingyu gets dropped off, leaving just you and Wonwoo. The city lights blur past the window, and you drum your fingers lightly on your thigh before finally speaking
"Hey."
"Hm?" Wonwoo doesn’t take his eyes off the road, but you know he’s listening.
"That thing Mingyu said … about you not dating anyone since med school—"
Wonwoo glances at you briefly before looking back at the road. "What about it?"
"Is it true?" you ask, shifting slightly to face him. "You really haven’t dated anyone all these years?"
He doesn’t answer right away, but you notice the way his fingers tighten slightly around the wheel. "I was busy," he finally says, voice even.
"We were all busy," you counter. "Mingyu dated. Seokmin dated."
Wonwoo exhales softly through his nose. "And you?"
You blink, caught off guard. "What about me?"
"Did you date?" He doesn’t look at you, but there’s something in his voice, something careful, deliberate.
You hesitate, then shrug. "Not really."
That makes Wonwoo glance at you, just for a second. "Why?"
You huff a quiet laugh. "Why are you answering my question with another question?"
"Because you’re deflecting," he replies easily.
You frown, arms crossing. "Maybe I just didn’t feel like it."
Wonwoo hums, the sound low and thoughtful. "Then I guess we’re the same."
That makes you pause. He’s right, in a way. You never thought much about dating, always too caught up in the chaos of work, of life. But hearing that he was the same—that he never even tried—makes something uneasy stir in your chest.
"So…" you start carefully, "was there really no one? Not even someone you liked?"
The streetlights cast long shadows over his face, and for a moment, you think he won’t answer. But then, softly—so softly you almost don’t hear it—he says,
"I wouldn’t say that."
Your breath catches, but before you can press further, the car slows. You realize, belatedly, that you’ve already arrived at your place.
Wonwoo shifts into park and finally, finally looks at you. His expression is unreadable, but there’s something in his eyes, something deep and quiet and there.
You swallow. "Wonwoo—"
"Go inside," he says gently, cutting you off.
You hesitate. The air feels heavy, thick with something unspoken.
But in the end, you don’t push.
"Okay," you mumble, unbuckling your seatbelt. "Drive safe."
He nods, watching as you step out and close the door behind you.
As you walk up to your building, you don’t turn back snd inside his car, Wonwoo stays parked for a long time, staring at where you were.
Tumblr media
You’re never like this.
You’ve known Wonwoo for years, been friends with him for so long that his presence has always felt natural, something you never had to think about. But now? Now, after what Mingyu said, after what Wonwoo didn’t say, you’re noticing everything.
The way he automatically sets a coffee cup in front of you in the morning, the way he subtly reaches out like he’s ready to catch you when you take a sharp turn in the hallway, the way his eyes linger when you’re talking—like he’s listening to every word, even the useless ones.
It’s worse in the on-call room.
Wonwoo’s at his desk, writing notes, glasses perched on his nose. It’s a normal sight, something you’ve seen a thousand times before. But for some reason, today, you can’t stop looking. The way his brows furrow slightly in focus. The way he absentmindedly taps his pen against the desk. The way he reaches up to push his hair back, exposing his forehead just a little more.
Seokmin, lying on the bottom bunk, suddenly snickers. "You good over there?"
You snap your head toward him. "What?"
He grins, flipping through his phone lazily. "You’re staring."
"No, I’m not."
"Uh-huh."
Wonwoo, completely unaware, flips to the next page in his notes. You glare at Seokmin before quickly grabbing your own chart, pretending to focus. But even then, you’re way too aware of the fact that Wonwoo is right there.
And maybe you have been staring.
The moment you walk out, Seokmin doesn’t even wait.
He turns to Wonwoo with a slow grin, tossing his phone onto his chest. "So…"
Wonwoo doesn’t look up. "So?"
"She was staring at you."
That gets Wonwoo’s attention. He finally lifts his eyes from his notes, blinking at Seokmin. "What?"
"She. Was. Staring." Seokmin emphasizes each word like Wonwoo is dense. Which, honestly, he kind of is. "Like, full-on eyes stuck on you. If I wasn’t here, she probably would've burned a hole through your head."
Wonwoo frowns, shifting slightly in his seat. "You’re exaggerating."
"Am I?" Seokmin smirks. "I don’t think I am."
Wonwoo doesn’t say anything to that. He just exhales through his nose and turns back to his notes. But Seokmin knows him too well—sees the way his ears go just the slightest bit red.
Seokmin grins. "Dude, I’m telling you, she’s noticing things. That’s a good sign."
Wonwoo rolls his eyes, flipping a page in his notes. "Go to sleep, Seokmin."
"Oh, I will. But just so you know…" Seokmin stifles a laugh. "I think you’re in trouble, man."
The rest of the day is… annoying. Not because of any difficult surgeries or unbearable patients, but because you are now painfully hyper-aware of Wonwoo. It’s stupid.  Like when he rolls up his sleeves before scrubbing in for surgery, and you catch yourself staring at his forearms for half a second too long.
Or the absolute worst—when you’re eating lunch with the others, and Wonwoo absentmindedly pushes the side dishes you like closer to you. It’s such a small, automatic thing, and normally you wouldn’t even blink at it. 
But today? Today, you almost drop your chopsticks.
"You good?" Seokmin asks, raising an eyebrow at you.
"Fine!" you say way too quickly, shoving food in your mouth to avoid talking.
Mingyu, the menace that he is, narrows his eyes at you. "Are you sure? You’ve been kinda weird today—"
"She’s fine," Wonwoo interjects smoothly, taking a sip of his coffee.
And just like that, you’re spiraling again. Because now you’re overthinking that. He just said you were fine. That’s normal, right? That’s just Wonwoo being Wonwoo. But now it sounds like he knows something, like he can see how much you’re overthinking him—
You hate this.
By the time your shift ends, you’re exhausted—not just physically, but mentally from all the overthinking. So when Wonwoo casually says, "Let’s go," and gestures toward the exit, you don’t even question it.
It’s routine, anyway. You don’t drive, and if Mingyu isn’t around to make you suffer through his questionable playlist, it’s usually Wonwoo who gives you a ride home.
The car ride is quiet at first, just the low hum of the engine and the faint sound of the radio playing some late-night ballad. You try to focus on anything else, but of course, you’re hyper-aware of every small thing he does. 
"You were weird today," he says suddenly.
You stiffen. "No, I wasn’t."
He hums, like he doesn’t quite believe you. "If you say so."
You scowl, slumping in your seat. "You’re annoying."
"And you’re terrible at hiding things."
You whip your head toward him. "Excuse me?"
Wonwoo glances at you with the tiniest smirk before turning his attention back to the road. "You keep staring at me."
You nearly choke. "I— that’s not—you—"* You shut your mouth before you embarrass yourself even more.
"Don’t overthink it," he says, like he can hear your brain short-circuiting.
You glare at him, crossing your arms. "I’m not."
"Sure."
He pulls up to your place, and before you can even reach for the door handle, he beats you to it, leaning over to unlock it from the inside. You freeze for half a second because he’s too close, and you swear he hesitates too before leaning back.
"Get some rest," he says simply.
You step out, and just as you close the door, he rolls down the window. "And stop staring so much. It’s obvious."
"I WAS NOT—!"
But he’s already driving away, leaving you standing there, burning with embarrassment.
Wonwoo didn’t mean to say it.
But the way you froze, the way your eyes widened in sheer panic before you tried to deny it—yeah, that reaction was worth it.
He’s not stupid. He noticed the shift in you over the past few days. The way you’ve been watching him more, like you suddenly started paying attention. Like you were seeing things for the first time that have always been there. It would’ve been amusing if it wasn’t also kind of frustrating.
Because he’s been looking at you like that for years.
He doesn’t usually let things slip. He’s careful, measured. But with you? It’s always been a little different.
As he drives away, he catches a glimpse of you in the rearview mirror—still standing there, fuming, probably cursing him under your breath. He exhales through his nose, the closest thing to a chuckle he allows himself.
"Took you long enough."
He doesn’t realize he’s smiling until he catches his own reflection in the mirror. And he definitely doesn’t realize that his fingers tap against the steering wheel the entire way home, like he’s buzzing with something he refuses to name.
After that you try to avoid him. Not in an obvious way, just enough to make sure you don’t end up alone with him again. It’s stupid, but you can’t help it. Unfortunately, Mingyu and Seokmin have noticed.
“You’re acting weird,” Mingyu says while stuffing his face with food.
Seokmin leans in. “Super weird. Suspiciously weird.”
You roll your eyes. “I’m not acting weird.”
“You literally just turned around when you saw Wonwoo walking this way,” Seokmin points out.
Mingyu snickers. “Yeah, and you ran in the opposite direction.”
“Okay, first of all, I had places to be.”
“You went to a supply closet.”
“…Shut up.”
Mingyu and Seokmin exchange a look before turning back to you, both wearing the same smug expression.
“You’re doomed,” Mingyu says with a grin. Seokmin agrees.
Before you can threaten them, someone clears their throat behind you. You turn around—and there’s Wonwoo.
His eyes flick between the three of you. “What’s going on?”
“Nothing,” you blurt out, grabbing your tray and bolting.
From behind you, you hear Mingyu snicker, “Yup. Doomed.”
Later after another very long shift, you all but crawl out. There you see him. Wonwoo is standing outside the hospital entrance, hands in his coat pockets, glasses perched on his nose, looking completely unbothered by the cold night air. His eyes flick up the moment you step outside, and your heart does a stupid little flip.
“I thought you went home,” you say, stopping in front of him.
He raises a brow. “You were gonna chase the bus, weren’t you?”
You cross your arms. “Maybe.”
He huffs out a small laugh, then tilts his head toward his car. “Let’s go.”
You hesitate for half a second before following him. Because, well—this is Wonwoo. And he’s always been there, hasn’t he? Even when you didn’t notice.
You freeze halfway to the car. Wonwoo stops too, turning to face you. His expression is unreadable, but there’s a slight furrow in his brows, his hands still tucked in his coat pockets.
"Why are you avoiding me?" His voice is steady, calm—but you know him well enough to hear the shift in his tone.
"I’m not," you lie, immediately looking away.
"You are," he counters easily. "You barely look at me during rounds, you leave the on-call room the second I walk in, and you suddenly act like you're allergic to coffee when I offer."
Okay, maybe you were being a little obvious. You shuffle your feet, gripping the strap of your bag. "I—it's nothing."
Wonwoo doesn’t budge. He just stares, waiting, and you swear the silence between you feels louder than anything right now.
Then, quieter, he says, "Did I do something?"
That makes you look at him. His expression hasn’t changed much, but there’s something in his eyes—something careful, hesitant. You shake your head quickly. "No! You didn’t—You never—" You exhale sharply, running a hand through your hair. "It’s just… I don’t know."
That’s a lie. You do know. It’s because of everything—Mingyu’s words, Seokmin’s teasing, the way you suddenly can’t stop noticing every little thing Wonwoo does. And the way it’s making your heart act in ways it shouldn’t.
But how the hell are you supposed to say that?
Wonwoo studies you for a moment, then sighs, shaking his head. "Get in the car," he says, walking ahead. "We’re not doing this while you're sleep-deprived."
You stare after him, a little dumbfounded, before scrambling to follow. Because, well. This is Wonwoo. And he's always been there, hasn’t he?
The car ride is quiet. Not the usual comfortable silence, but something heavier. You glance at Wonwoo from the passenger seat—his fingers tapping lightly against the steering wheel, eyes focused ahead, his expression unreadable. He looks deep in thought.
And so are you.
Something stirs in the back of your mind. A memory, hazy but persistent.
It was years ago, after a long semester. You remember celebrating—too many drinks, too many laughs. And then… nothing. Just the aftermath. A raging headache, and the strange shift in Wonwoo’s behavior.
The day after that night, he started avoiding you. At first, you thought you were imagining it, but it became obvious—he wouldn’t meet your eyes, he stopped sitting next to you in class, and any conversation felt painfully awkward.
It lasted for weeks.
You never knew why.
Now, sitting next to him again, the memory presses into your chest. You glance at him once more, debating whether to ask.
But before you can, the car slows to a stop in front of your place.
"We’re here," Wonwoo says, voice even. He finally looks at you, and for a split second, there’s something in his gaze—something almost hesitant.
You swallow the words sitting on your tongue.
"Thanks for the ride," you mumble instead, pushing the door open.
But even as you step out, the question lingers.
It’s been bugging you for days. You try to brush it off, but the memory keeps surfacing at the most random moments—during surgeries, in the on-call room, even when you’re just grabbing coffee.
So, on a completely random day, when it’s just you and Wonwoo in the break room, you finally blurt it out.
"Why did you avoid me back in med school?"
Wonwoo, who was in the middle of sipping his coffee, freezes for a second. He lowers his cup slowly, eyes flickering to yours. "What?"
"You know," you insist, leaning against the counter. "After that one night out. The next day, you just—" You wave a hand, frustrated at how much this has been bothering you. "You barely talked to me for weeks. I thought I did something wrong, but I never knew what."
Wonwoo stares at you, his expression unreadable. For a moment, you think he’s going to brush it off or change the subject. But instead, he exhales and places his cup down.
"You don’t remember anything from that night?" he asks carefully.
Your brows furrow. "Not really. Just that I drank too much, and I felt like death the next morning."
Wonwoo is quiet. Too quiet. Now you’re nervous.
"What did I do?" you ask cautiously.
He hesitates, then sighs. "You… said something."
Your stomach drops. "What did I say?"
"You were drunk. I didn’t think you meant it, but—" He rubs the back of his neck, looking uncharacteristically unsure. "You told me you liked me."
Your brain short-circuits You what?
Wonwoo keeps going, voice softer now. "I didn’t know how to react. I thought maybe you’d forget, or that you didn’t mean it. So I just… avoided you." He exhales sharply, shaking his head. "It was stupid. I know that now."
You stare at him, your heart hammering against your ribs. You think your brain might actually shut down.
Wonwoo looks down at his coffee cup, almost like he's debating whether to continue. Then, with a small sigh, he says it—
"And you kissed me."
Your mouth opens, then closes. You blink at him, trying to process what he just said. You kissed him?
Wonwoo glances up at you, his expression unreadable, but you can tell he’s waiting for your reaction.
"I—" You swallow, scrambling for any memory of that night. But all you can remember is drinking too much, maybe laughing too loud, and then waking up with the worst hangover of your life. "I what?"
"You kissed me," he repeats, slower this time. "Just once. It wasn’t… it wasn’t a big thing. But you looked at me like—" He stops himself, shakes his head. "I don’t know. I didn’t think you meant it, so I thought it was better if I just avoided you until things went back to normal."
Your heart is hammering now. You kissed him. You kissed Wonwoo. And he never said a word about it.
"Why didn’t you ever bring it up?" you ask, your voice quieter now.
Wonwoo lets out a short, humorless laugh. "What was I supposed to say? 'Hey, do you remember kissing me that night?' You never brought it up either."
You stare at him, still trying to wrap your head around this. It’s not just the fact that you kissed him—it’s the fact that he’s looking at you now like this matters. Like maybe it wasn’t just a stupid drunken mistake to him.
And the worst part? You’re starting to think that it wasn’t just a stupid drunken mistake to you either. You hesitate for a moment before asking, "Is that why you weren’t dating?"
Wonwoo blinks, clearly caught off guard by the question. His fingers tighten slightly around his coffee cup before he exhales and leans back against the chair.
"I don’t know," he says slowly, like he’s choosing his words carefully. "Maybe. Part of it, yeah."
You feel something twist in your chest.
"What does that mean?" you press, your voice quieter now.
Wonwoo looks at you then, really looks at you. Like he’s debating whether or not to say what he actually wants to say.
"It means," he finally murmurs, "that maybe I was waiting."
Your breath catches. He doesn’t elaborate. He doesn’t need to. You can read between the lines. And suddenly, everything—the way he always looked out for you, the way he always made sure you ate, how he was always there—feels different. Feels heavier.
Like maybe you were supposed to notice a long time ago.
"I told you I liked you," you say, your voice sharper than you expected. "And you never told me."
Wonwoo doesn’t respond right away. He just watches you, unreadable, his grip tightening around his coffee cup.
"You were drunk," he finally says.
You let out a frustrated scoff. "And? That doesn’t mean it wasn’t true."
He exhales slowly, looking away. "I thought you wouldn’t remember. Or that maybe you’d regret it."
Your jaw clenches. "So you just decided that for me?"
Wonwoo rubs the back of his neck, clearly uncomfortable. "I didn’t want to risk losing you."
You let out a breath, your chest tight with something you can’t quite name. You’re mad—at him, at yourself, at the way this conversation is only happening now.
"That’s so stupid," you say, shaking your head. "That’s so—you’re so—"
You stop, because you don’t even know what you’re trying to say. You just know it makes you angry.
Wonwoo gives you a small, almost apologetic smile. "Yeah," he murmurs. "Maybe."
You push past Wonwoo, your head spinning with frustration, and storm out of the room. You make your way to the surgery ward, still replaying the conversation in your head. Your steps are heavy, your thoughts even heavier.
Seokmin is at the nurses’ station, casually flipping through a patient chart when he sees you approaching. He immediately notices your expression and sighs. “Alright, what did Mingyu do this time?”
You shake your head, dragging a chair and plopping down beside him. “Not Mingyu.”
Seokmin raises an eyebrow. “Then why do you look like you just found out your whole life was a lie?”
You groan, resting your forehead against the cool surface of the desk. “I did find out something. From med school.”
Seokmin hums in interest. “Go on.”
You lift your head slightly, hesitating before mumbling, “Apparently, I told Wonwoo I liked him back then.”
Seokmin freezes. Blinks. Then leans forward dramatically. “You did what?”
���I don’t remember, okay?” you hiss, slapping his arm. “I was drunk. But he remembered. And guess what? He never said anything.”
Seokmin lets out a low whistle. “Oof. That’s tough.”
You slump back in your chair. “I don’t even know why I’m mad. Am I mad at him? At myself? At the universe?”
Seokmin clicks his tongue. “I’d say all of the above.”
You glare at him.
He chuckles before getting serious. “Look, you’re mad because it meant something. Even if you don’t remember confessing, the fact that he never responded—never even acknowledged it—hurts.”
You bite your lip, looking away. “Yeah.”
Seokmin nudges you. “So, what are you gonna do?”
You exhale sharply. “I have no idea.”
Seokmin grins. “Well, this is gonna be fun to watch.”
And so, you do what any reasonable person would do. You avoid Wonwoo.
You’re not dramatic about it—at least, you tell yourself that. You’re just busy. Too busy to sit in the on-call room when he’s there. Too busy to grab coffee at the same time. Too busy to share a ride home.
Mingyu and Seokmin notice immediately.
Seokmin corners you first, casually blocking your way to the scrub room with a patient chart. “So, avoiding your not-boyfriend now?”
You groan. “I’m not avoiding him.”
“Oh yeah?” He tilts his head. “Then why did you suddenly start doing your post-op notes in this hallway instead of the lounge?”
You cross your arms. “I like the lighting here.”
Seokmin snorts. “Right. Because overhead fluorescent lights are so flattering.”
Mingyu, on the other hand, doesn’t even bother being subtle. He slaps a tray of food down at your table during a late dinner break. “So, what’s the plan?”
You blink at him. “For what?”
“For whatever mess you and Wonwoo have gotten yourselves into.” He waves his chopsticks. “It’s been days. Wonwoo looks like he’s about to lose his mind, and you look like you’re trying to ascend into another plane of existence just to avoid eye contact.”
You scowl. “I just need time to think.”
Mingyu raises an eyebrow. “And what exactly are you thinking about?”
You hesitate. “I don’t know. Everything? The fact that I apparently confessed years ago and he never told me? The fact that he’s acting like it doesn’t matter? The fact that maybe it does matter, but I don’t know what to do with that?”
Mingyu chews thoughtfully, then points his chopsticks at you. “Sounds like you’re not over him.”
You groan, dropping your head onto the table.
He pats your shoulder. “Just talk to him. Before one of you explodes.”
Tumblr media
The moment the hospital alert blared through the speakers, it’s like everything was put on hold. A mass casualty incident. Multiple vehicles. A bus, a few cars.
The ER instantly became chaos—stretchers being wheeled in, nurses and doctors shouting orders, the smell of antiseptic and blood thick in the air. Wonwoo moved on instinct, running toward the commotion just as Mingyu turned to him, face pale.
“She took the bus today,” Mingyu said.
Wonwoo’s stomach dropped. He didn’t even need to ask who she was. His feet were moving before his brain caught up. He barely heard Mingyu yelling for him as he shoved past people, making his way to the hospital entrance. Paramedics were still unloading patients. Some were conscious. Some weren’t moving at all.
He turned, gripping the arm of a paramedic. “The bus—where is it? Was everyone taken out?”
“There are still people at the site,” the paramedic said. “Some are trapped. First responders are working on it.”
Wonwoo didn’t wait to hear the rest. He ran.
The crash site was a scene of wreckage—twisted metal, shattered glass, the air heavy with smoke and the sharp scent of gasoline. Emergency lights flashed red and blue against the darkening sky, casting eerie shadows over the scene.
Wonwoo barely registered the shouts of firefighters and paramedics as they worked to extract victims from the wreckage. His mind had narrowed to one thing—you.
He scanned the scene frantically, his pulse hammering in his ears. People were being pulled from the bus, some dazed, some unconscious. His breath hitched when he saw a familiar figure slumped against the pavement, a paramedic crouched beside you.
"Y/N!"
His voice was hoarse, nearly breaking as he sprinted toward you. Your head turned sluggishly at the sound of his voice. Blood streaked down your forehead, a cut splitting just above your eyebrow. Your white coat was smudged with dirt, torn at the sleeve, and you had one hand pressed to your side, wincing.
“Wonwoo?” you murmured, blinking up at him, disoriented.
He dropped to his knees beside you, hands hovering over your face, your arms, as if afraid you’d shatter at his touch. “What the hell—why—why are you still here? You should’ve been in the hospital already—”
“Dr. Jeon?” The paramedic beside you spoke up, recognizing him. “She’s stable for now, but we need to move her. There might be internal injuries.”
Wonwoo clenched his jaw. He knew that but it was different when it was you, when he was staring at your bloodied form and realizing how close he’d come to—
No. He refused to think about it.
“Let’s go,” he said, voice tight, as he helped lift you onto the stretcher.
Your fingers curled around his wrist, gripping weakly. “Wonwoo,” you murmured.
His heart stuttered. “What?”
“Don’t look so sad.” Your smile was faint, barely there. “I’m okay.”
He exhaled sharply, gripping your hand. “You better be.”
Your eyelids felt impossibly heavy, the pain dulling into exhaustion. The sounds around you—sirens, shouts, the rustle of movement—were starting to blur together.
“Hey, hey—no.” Wonwoo’s voice cut through the haze, sharp with panic. His grip on your hand tightened. “Stay with me.”
You hummed, barely nodding. “Just… tired.”
“I don’t care. You’re not sleeping right now.” His other hand cupped your cheek, the warmth grounding you. “Look at me.” You tried. Really, you did. But the weight behind your eyes was unbearable. Your head lolled slightly, and that’s when his voice broke—
“Y/N, please.”
Something in his tone made you fight harder to stay conscious. Your blurry vision focused just enough to see his face—his usual calm was gone, replaced with pure, raw worry.
“You’re always… so bossy,” you mumbled, forcing a weak smirk.
“And you never listen,” he shot back, his thumb brushing over your cheek. “So listen now—stay awake.”
The paramedics lifted your stretcher, and Wonwoo moved with them, never letting go of your hand. “We’re almost at the hospital,” he told you, voice softer now. “You’ll be fine.”
You weren’t sure if it was the exhaustion, the pain, or the way he was looking at you, but for a moment, you believed him. Wonwoo’s heart nearly stopped when your body went limp. He swallowed hard, his mind racing even as his training kicked in. You’d lost blood. Too much. Your skin was too pale, your breathing too shallow.
"Dammit," he muttered under his breath.
As soon as they reached the ambulance, he climbed in with you, pressing two fingers to your wrist again just to reassure himself that your pulse was still there.
"Stay with me," he murmured, more to himself than to you snd when the ambulance doors shut, sirens wailing as they sped toward the hospital, he didn’t take his eyes off you for even a second.
The ambulance screeched to a halt outside the emergency entrance, and the doors flew open. Wonwoo barely waited for the paramedics before he moved, helping guide the stretcher out.
“Female, late twenties, sustained injuries from the crash site,” one of the paramedics called out. “Multiple lacerations, possible concussion, and significant blood loss—she lost consciousness on the way.” Mingyu was already there, his eyes widening the moment he saw you. 
“Shit—Get her inside. Now! Bay 7!”
Mingyu paled but immediately snapped into action, helping the nurses prep you for assessment. Seokmin rushed in a second later, his expression shifting from relief to worry in an instant.
“Her BP’s low,” a nurse reported. “We need fluids started now.”
Wonwoo knew he should step back, let the trauma team handle it. But his feet refused to move. His pulse was racing, hands clenched at his sides.
“You need to get checked, too,” Mingyu said, glancing at the blood on Wonwoo’s scrubs—not his own, but yours.
“I’m fine.” Wonwoo’s voice was tight. “She—” His words caught in his throat. “Just take care of her.”
Mingyu exchanged a glance with Seokmin, who rushed down the ER the moment he heard about the accident, before nodding.
“Wonwoo,” Seokmin said carefully, “let them work. She’s in good hands.” he pulls Wonwoo out the hallway to let Mingyu and his team do their work.
Wonwoo’s jaw locked. He knew that. He did. But watching you, lying there so still, covered in bruises and blood—he’d never felt this helpless before. His mind was a mess. He should have driven you home. He should have made sure you weren’t avoiding him. He should have—
The doors burst open. A nurse rushed past him. Then, through the small window of the ER, he saw Mingyu and the rest of the team working frantically around you. Something was wrong.
He stepped forward, but Seokmin was suddenly there, blocking his way. “They’re doing everything they can,” Seokmin said, his voice firm but laced with worry. Wonwoo barely heard him. His eyes were locked on the room, on Mingyu pressing down on your chest.
You had coded.
A sharp breath left him as he staggered back, hitting the wall. Seokmin’s hand tightened on his shoulder. Neither of them spoke. Wonwoo’s hands were shaking. He curled them into fists. He’d never been this scared before. Not once in his life.
Wonwoo tried to push past Seokmin, but Seokmin held him back, gripping his arm tightly.
"Wonwoo, stop," Seokmin said firmly, his voice steady despite the tension in his face.
"I need to be in there," Wonwoo snapped, his breathing uneven. "I need to—"
Seokmin shook his head. "Mingyu’s got this. Do you think he’d let anything happen to her?"
Wonwoo clenched his jaw, his entire body tense, but he didn’t push forward again. He knew Seokmin was right but knowing didn’t make it easier. All he could do was stand there, watching through the window as Mingyu fought to bring you back.
Mingyu gritted his teeth, his hands steady even as the tension in the room thickened. The sound of the flatline rang in his ears, drowning out everything else.
"Charge to 200," he ordered, his voice sharp and controlled.
The nurse complied, handing him the paddles. Mingyu placed them on your chest, his heart hammering. "Clear!"
Your body jerked slightly as the shock coursed through you.
He checked the monitor. Still flat.
"Again! 300!"
Another shock.
Nothing.
Mingyu refused to let panic settle in. His friend was on this table. No, not just a friend. You were family.
"Come on," he muttered under his breath, sweat forming at his brow. "You're not done yet."
He pressed his hands to your chest, beginning compressions. "Give me one milligram of epi!"
Time blurred. His arms burned from the force of CPR, but he didn’t stop. He wouldn’t.
Then A blip. Another. A weak, slow rhythm appeared on the monitor.
He let out a breath he hadn't realized he was holding. "We've got a pulse," he announced, his voice hoarse but firm. The tension in the room eased slightly, but Mingyu knew it wasn’t over yet. He looked at you, unconscious but breathing, and exhaled sharply.
"You scared the hell out of us," he muttered under his breath. Then, he turned to the nurse. "Get her to the ICU. I'll update the others."
As the team moved into action, Mingyu pulled off his gloves, exhausted but relieved. Now, he just had to face Wonwoo.
Mingyu stepped out of the ER, exhaling deeply as he ran a hand through his hair. The hallway felt suffocating with tension, and the moment he looked up, his gaze met Wonwoo’s.
Wonwoo was still pacing, his fists clenched at his sides, eyes dark with worry. Seokmin stood nearby, watching carefully in case he had to physically restrain him again.
The second Wonwoo saw Mingyu, he froze. "How is she?"
Mingyu sighed, pulling off his surgical cap. "She coded."
Wonwoo’s face drained of color.
"But we got her back."
The relief was visible—Wonwoo’s shoulders slumped for just a second before he straightened, jaw tight. "Where is she now?"
"ICU. We stabilized her, but she’s not awake yet."
Wonwoo didn’t wait for another word. He turned on his heel, heading straight for the ICU.
Seokmin let out a breath. "I’m going after him before he scares the nurses."
Mingyu didn’t stop him. Instead, he leaned back against the wall, exhaustion hitting him full force.
"You better wake up soon," he mumbled to himself. "Or he’s gonna lose it."
Wonwoo barely made it past the ICU doors before the nurses blocked his way.
"You can’t see her yet, Dr. Jeon," one of them said firmly. "She’s still unconscious, and we need to monitor her closely."
His jaw tightened. "I just need to see her—"
"Wonwoo."
Seokmin grabbed his arm before he could push past them. "Stop."
Wonwoo turned sharply, eyes flashing. "She almost died, Seokmin. I—" He clenched his fists, unable to finish.
Seokmin’s grip didn’t loosen. "I know. But you barging in there isn’t going to change anything. Let them do their job."
Wonwoo’s breathing was heavy, his body tense as if he was holding himself together by a thread. His gaze flickered toward the door, frustration clear on his face.
Seokmin sighed. "Come on, man. Let’s sit for a second. You’re no good to her if you pass out from exhaustion."
Wonwoo didn’t move for a long moment, but finally, he exhaled sharply and let Seokmin pull him back toward the waiting area.
Still, he kept his eyes locked on the door, like sheer willpower alone could wake you up.
Hours passed, dragging on painfully. Wonwoo sat hunched forward, elbows on his knees, his fingers laced together so tightly they were turning white. Mingyu and Seokmin were on either side of him, equally exhausted but keeping watch.
No one spoke much. The weight of everything that had happened hung heavily in the air.
Then, finally, a nurse stepped out of the ICU.
"You can see her now."
Wonwoo was on his feet instantly, not even waiting for the others as he rushed through the doors. His heart pounded as he stepped into your room, his breath catching at the sight of you.
You were stil unconcious, but you were breathing. There were bandages wrapped around your head and arms, an IV hooked up beside you. But your chest rose and fell steadily. 
"You’re an idiot," he muttered, voice hoarse. But even as he said it, his hand hovered over yours, hesitant, before finally resting gently over your fingers.
Hours passed before you finally regained consciousness. The first thing you notice is the hand holding yours. The weight of everything sinking in. 
You gently squeeze his hand making Wonwoo sit up and look at you, “Hey you” you mumble at him. He didn’t say anything at first, just looking at you. Making sure he isn’t dreaming, he takes your warm hand pressing it against his cheek
“You scared me” he whispered
“Sorry”
He shakes his head. He stands up, leaning down to give you a kiss on the forehead. His lips lingering there for a while like he’s savoring every second. When he pulled back, his gaze met yours, filled with something unspoken.
“You should rest,” he murmured, voice still rough with emotion.
You gave him a small, tired smile. “Only if you do too.”
“I’m not leaving.” You already knew that. Even if he didn’t say it, you could see it in his eyes—he wasn’t going anywhere.
The door swung open, and Seokmin practically burst in, arms spread wide. “She LIVES!” he announced dramatically, as if you had risen from the dead.
You gave him a tired glare. “Was that necessary?”
“Yes,” he said without hesitation, plopping down in the chair beside you. “Do you know how much stress you caused us?”
Mingyu walked in behind him, arms crossed. “You had me working overtime,” he said, half-joking, half-serious. “And I don’t even get paid extra for that.”
You rolled your eyes, but there was warmth in your smile. “Oh, I’m sorry. Next time I’ll schedule my near-death experience at a more convenient time.”
Mingyu clicked his tongue. “That’s all I ask.”
Seokmin gasped. “Excuse me? That is not all we ask! How about you don’t get into life-threatening accidents at all?”
You sighed, leaning back into the pillows. “Noted.”
Wonwoo, who had been quiet this whole time, just exhaled, shaking his head. “They’re never gonna let this go, you know.”
“Obviously,” you muttered, but your chest felt lighter. Because as much as they nagged, you knew it just meant they cared.
Your recovery days were… frustrating, to say the least. As a surgeon, you were used to being the one treating patients, not being the patient. And the worst part? Your own friends were your caretakers, which meant zero chances of slipping out of bed unnoticed.
Seokmin was the worst about it. “Where do you think you’re going?” he asked one afternoon when you tried to stand up.
“For a walk,” you said.
He pushed you back down with one finger to your forehead. “You’re on bed rest, doctor.”
“I’m fine,” you grumbled.
Seokmin gasped dramatically. “You coded! You died for a minute, and now you want to go for a walk?”
Mingyu walked in just in time to hear that. “Wait, she tried to get up? I knew we should’ve strapped her down.”
You scowled at both of them. “I’m not a psych patient—”
“Then stop acting like one,” Mingyu shot back.
But it wasn’t just them. The nurses were in on it, too. They absolutely loved watching the usually stubborn and independent surgeon get bossed around. Every time Wonwoo came to check on you, you swore you saw them watching from the nurses’ station, whispering to each other.
And speaking of Wonwoo…
He was quiet but relentless. While the others nagged, he just watched you, making sure you ate, making sure you took your meds, making sure you rested. He didn’t have to say anything—his mere presence was enough to keep you in place.
But one evening, when the others had left, you finally had enough. “Wonwoo, I swear if you tell me to ‘take it easy’ one more time—”
“I won’t,” he said simply, sitting beside your bed.
You blinked. “Oh.”
He looked at you for a moment, then exhaled. “I just… I was really scared.”
Your throat tightened. “Wonwoo—”
“I almost lost you,” he murmured.
You stared at him, heart pounding. “…Okay.”
He gave your hand a light squeeze. “Good.”
“But that’s unfair, you can’t use that on me everytime”
Wonwoo’s lips twitched, barely holding back a smirk. “Use what?”
“You being all—” you waved your free hand vaguely, “—soft and serious. Making me feel bad for worrying you. That’s not fair.”
He let out a quiet chuckle, rubbing his thumb over the back of your hand. “It’s not fair that you keep scaring me either.”
You groaned, sinking further into your pillows. “Fine. Truce?”
Wonwoo tilted his head slightly, pretending to consider it. “…Only if you promise to stop being reckless.”
You narrowed your eyes at him. “Define reckless.”
He sighed. “I hate you.”
You smirked. “No, you don’t.”
“…No, I don’t,” he admitted, his voice softer this time.
Tumblr media
You stretched your arms as you walked into the hospital, feeling a mix of exhaustion and relief. Being back at work after weeks of recovery felt oddly normal, except for the way your friends hovered around you like you were made of glass.
You sat across from Wonwoo at a quiet restaurant near the hospital, picking at your food while he watched you like a hawk. He had already subtly pushed a side dish closer to you twice, and when you slowed down again, he raised an eyebrow.
"Eat," he said simply, taking a bite of his own food.
You sighed, shoving a spoonful into your mouth to appease him. “Happy?”
He hummed in approval before sipping his drink. The meal went on in comfortable silence, but your mind kept drifting back to the last real conversation you had before the accident. 
“Wonwoo.”
“Hmm?”
You hesitated for a second, then pushed forward. “Before the accident, when we were talking… You said I kissed you.”
His grip on his drink tightened slightly. “Yeah.”
“And you never told me,” you continued, voice steady but firm. “I told you I liked you, and you never said anything. Is that… is that why you never dated anyone?”
Wonwoo let out a slow breath, placing his drink down carefully. “I thought you were drunk.”
“I was drunk,” you admitted. “But I wasn’t lying.”
He leaned back slightly, eyes flickering with something unreadable. “I didn’t know that.”
You exhaled sharply, running a hand through your hair. “So what, you avoided me for weeks, pretended like nothing happened, and then just… never dated anyone because of it?”
Wonwoo didn’t respond right away. He stared at you for a long moment, like he was deciding something. Then, finally, he spoke.
“I didn’t want to ruin what we had.” His voice was quiet but firm. “I thought if I told you, it’d change everything. And I didn’t—I couldn’t—” He exhaled through his nose, shaking his head. “I just didn’t want to lose you.”
Your heart twisted painfully in your chest. “And what about now?”
He met your gaze, something softer in his expression now. “Now, I think I almost did anyway.”
The weight of his words settled between you, and for the first time in weeks, maybe years, you felt like you were finally getting somewhere.
You stared at him, processing everything he’d just said. The years of friendship, the silent moments, the things left unsaid—all of it led to this.
“So,” you started carefully, your fingers tracing the rim of your glass, “you spent all these years… what? Waiting?”
Wonwoo let out a short, breathy laugh. “I don’t know. Maybe.” He leaned forward, resting his forearms on the table. “It’s not like I planned to. I just—no one else ever felt right.”
Something in your chest tightened. “Wonwoo.”
He looked at you then, really looked at you. “Do you regret it?”
You blinked. “Regret what?”
“Telling me you liked me back then.” His voice was quiet, almost hesitant.
“I don’t regret it. What I regret is not remembering anything”
He chuckled under his breath, shaking his head. “You really don’t?”
“Not even a little,” you admitted. “If I had, we probably wouldn’t have wasted so much time.”
“And now?”
You held his gaze. “I don’t want to waste any more.”
For the first time in weeks, Wonwoo smiled—not the small, fleeting ones he’d been giving you, but a real one, the kind that reached his eyes.
“Then let’s not.”
The moment stretched between you two, something unspoken settling into place. Wonwoo didn’t say anything else instead he reached for your hand across the table, his fingers brushing yours before curling around them. It was such a simple gesture, but your heart still stuttered at the warmth of his palm against yours.
“You’re really doing this, huh?” you murmured, unable to stop the small smile tugging at your lips.
Wonwoo’s thumb traced lazy circles over your skin. “I should’ve done it a long time ago.”
You squeezed his hand, rolling your eyes playfully. “You should’ve.”
After your shift of course he waited for you to drive you home, the drive was quiet. Like how it usually is. But this this there's a sense of peace, something more comforting. Wonwoo made a thoughtful hum before, to your surprise, he reached over at a red light, fingers brushing against your hand. Then, in the most unexpected act of affection, he intertwined his fingers with yours.
“What—”
“I like holding your hand,” he admitted casually, as if this wasn’t the first time he was doing something like this outside of a life-or-death situation. “It’s warm.”
You blinked at him. This man. “Wonwoo,” you deadpanned, but your grip on his hand tightened, betraying you.
“Do you have any idea how confusing you are?” you muttered, squeezing his hand.
Wonwoo chuckled again, the sound low and warm. “I think I’m making it pretty obvious now.”
Your face heated up. You turned to look out the window, trying to hide the giddy feeling bubbling up in your chest. And just like that, the rest of the ride home was spent with your fingers still laced together, neither of you letting go.
You swallowed, heart stuttering in your chest at his words. Wonwoo's hand was still in yours, warm and steady
“If I’m reading this wrong,” he said, voice softer than before, “we can stop. I don’t want to force anything on you.”
You turned to him, watching how he kept his eyes on the road, his usual unreadable expression now laced with something else—something hesitant, something careful.
Your chest tightened.
“You think you’re reading it wrong?” you asked, your voice quieter now.
Wonwoo sighed through his nose, thumb unconsciously brushing against your knuckles. “I don’t know,” he admitted. “I don’t want to assume anything. And I don’t want you to feel like you have to go along with me just because…” He trailed off, gripping the steering wheel a little tighter with his other hand.
Just because he’s Wonwoo? Just because he’s been there always, in ways you never fully understood until now?
Your lips pressed into a thin line. You weren’t used to this—him being the one doubting things when it was usually you who overthought.
The car slowed as he pulled up in front of your place, but he didn’t make a move to let go of your hand. His fingers curled around yours loosely, like he was giving you the chance to let go first.
You didn’t.
Instead, you took a breath and turned to face him fully. “You’re not reading it wrong,” you said, firm but not unkind.
Wonwoo finally looked at you, the flickering streetlight outside casting shadows on his face.
“You’re not forcing anything,” you added, squeezing his hand. “I like this, okay? I like… us.”
Wonwoo just smirked, giving your hand a squeeze. “This is years in the making,” he murmured, like it was the simplest fact in the world. “Let me hold my girl’s hand for a minute more.”
You huffed out a laugh, shaking your head, but your heart was doing something completely different—stumbling over itself at the way he said my girl.
You swallowed, feeling warmth bloom in your chest. Years in the making. You’d never thought about it like that, but now that he said it, you realized—he was right.
All those late-night study sessions, the quiet moments in the on-call room, the way he always made sure you ate, the way he was just… there. It wasn’t sudden. It wasn’t new. It was just something that had always been there, waiting for the two of you to finally stop dancing around it.
“…Fine,” you muttered, fighting the smile but failing miserably. “One minute.”
Wonwoo chuckled, and instead of arguing, he just laced his fingers through yours, holding on like he never planned on letting go.
130 notes · View notes
disorientasyon · 13 hours ago
Text
Beneath the Surface
D-16 is desperate. Due to his inability to transform and his easily-exhausted condition, he can't quite hold down easy security mech jobs. When he receives a strange idea to apply to the Iaconian Archives through a dream, he finds himself meeting the eccentric head archivist, Orion Pax. Pax though… He knows more about Dee than the mech could possibly ever imagine.
Me: You can't keep writing fics that only a few people will understand Also me: well watch me do exactly that
So uh yeah, this came about because we talked about the Primes being eldritch beings over at the OPMeg server and I just went ham with it lmao. Plus, I should write about OPMeg considering that was the whole point of me writing fanfics in the first place lmao.
Also, because I cannot be stopped, D-16 is still a Primatronus child here. Optimus, on the other hand, is Alpha Trion's child with another Prime who I shall not name cause to be fair he was not mentioned here at all lmao.
So yeah, enjoy me going crazy in this fanfic because I needed to write this (even though I should be resting because it's the weekend lmao.
https://archiveofourown.org/works/63873463
“It’s a pleasure to finally meet you, Megatron.”
D-16 jumped, helm snapping upwards to meet blue optics glowing from within the darkness of the head archivist’s office. The chill - which seemed to emanate from the archive’s very walls - sunk deep into his frame, but he refused to shudder as he took a single step forward. His yellow optics stared straight ahead, forcing down the popups in his HUD that screamed ‘danger.’
“Thank you, head archivist, but my designation isn’t Megatron.” He stopped in front of the barren metal desk, a part of his processor wondering why the head archivist would not have any datapads on it. He let out a small vent. “Were you… expecting anyone else?” A momentary spark of fear jumped within his spark, which was ridiculous since Dee knew that he would have to compete with other mechs for the job position.
But it had been astroweeks since his last freelance security work, and he needed a stable full-time position. It was all he could do not to break down and beg.
And he would rather offline than suffer that indignation.
“Huh? What are you—” The head archivist cut himself off, and an awkward silence engulfed the room. 
Dee tried not to fidget as he turned his helm slightly to the side, wishing that the room had any light source. Unfortunately, as the secretary had mentioned, the office was nearly covered in shadow - the only source of light filtering through the door panels that led to the hall, and the head archivist’s blue optics that seemed to scour his entire face.
“Oh, right… Sorry, so much information, you know?”
Dee didn’t know what the head archivist meant, but he laughed along with him when the other mech chuckled. 
“So! D-16… Hm, I still think… Well, you’ll get used to it later. So, D-16… No… Okay, I’m going to call you Dee.” Before he could protest, the other mech continued on. “Congratulations, you’re hired!”
Dee felt his fans kick up, his processor trying to catch up with the other mech’s words. He didn’t understand what just happened, but he wasn’t going to ruin this. “R-really? Thank you, sir. I promise I’ll work twice as hard as any other security mech—”
“Oh, you don’t have to push yourself, Dee! I want you to be comfortable with me— I mean, comfortable in the job.” He heard a noise from within the darkness, those blue optics disappearing momentarily as the head archivist shifted. “It’s a full-time job since you’ll be my personal security, but I promise that you don’t have to do anything, just stand there and look— Uh, I mean, stand guard beside me.”
“...Personal security?” He felt his spark sink inside his chassis.
“Yeah, I mean, it’s not a hard job. I rarely leave the archives so we’ll mostly stay here—”
Dee supposed he should have expected the catch. 
While he was desperate for full-time work, he couldn’t handle full-time personal security. After looking through many job applications, Dee has come to understand that such work usually meant that he had to stay near his employer. To any other mech, a full-time job that had live-in benefits would be a dream, but that was not what Dee wanted. 
“I’m sorry, sir. I don’t think I’m fit for this position.”
“And I’ll be a great conju— boss. Wait what?”
Dee let out another vent, turning his face away so that the head archivist wouldn’t see his embarrassment.
It was his own fault.
Who decides to send their resume because of a dream they had?
It was just an incredible coincidence that Dee had sent his resume at the same time that the head archivist was searching for security personnel, but Dee should have looked through the job requirements instead of impulsively sending a message.
This is why he planned because he didn’t want to embarrass himself like this.
“I can’t, sir. I’m sorry, I… I sent my resume on a whim without checking the job requirements. I really can’t do this. I’m sorry for wasting your time.”
Without another glance behind him, Dee tried to quickly rush towards the door panels.
It was times like these that he felt so uncomfortable in his own frame.
It didn’t help that his pedes were beginning to hurt after running through the archive to file forms for the job. Pair that with the long walk from the Kaon district to the main center of Iacon, and Dee’s frame was beginning to suffer from exhaustion.
Before the door panels could slide open, a blue servo slammed itself against the wall beside his helm. Dee jumped back, weapon systems nearly activating before he realized that it was only the head archivist. With his back turned to the door panels, he felt trapped though he could tell that the head archivist was at the same height as him. Those blue optics stared straight at him.
Maybe he felt fear because despite being close to the door, Dee still couldn’t see the head archivist’s frame, as if the shadows were cloaking him—
“You’re perfect for the job though.” 
Dee would have laughed at how the other mech whined, but his spark was thrumming too much in his chassis.
He choked out, “I’m flattered, sir, but you don’t have to lie. My resume warned you about my… condition. It’s a good offer but I can’t do this work for the entire solar and lunar cycle. And… I can’t move to the archives to accommodate you. My carer—”
The head archivist must have known about his condition. Dee had no choice but to put it in his profile.
This was why he could never hold down a full-time position for too long.
Who wanted a security mech who couldn’t transform and easily exhausted?
But the head archivist should have already known that.
The closest excuse he had, and it wasn’t an excuse because Dee would never have agreed to any full-time job with a live-in position even without his condition, was that he didn’t want to leave the home that his carer had raised him in.
Terminus may not have been Dee’s real sire or carrier, but he could not abandon the old mech and the memories they’d had. The old mech may have offlined cycles ago, but Dee refused to leave their home.
The reason he was so desperate for work was because the rent was due, and he needed the shanix.
He was sure the head archivist could pay him well, and the live-in benefits were great, but that wasn’t what Dee needed.
Slowly, as though forming from the shadows themselves, a face neared his.
Dee could feel his cheekplates rush with energon.
The head archivist was… pretty.
His voice box let out a small burst of static as he glanced away. “I’m sorry, but I need the job to keep my carer’s house, and if you need a security mech that’s with you constantly then I can’t—”
“But your house is so faaaar.” The head archivist whined, and Dee’s optics widened as the other mech used his other servo to cage him in. “I want you to be comfortable but I can’t have you making that trip every solar cycle. How am I going to impress your creators if I let you suffer that way?” “What?” The fear had given way to confusion now. He reached a servo to grasp at the other mech’s arm, wanting to push the head archivist away from him. “Listen, I don’t know what this is, but if you think you can intimidate me.”
As soon as his servo wrapped around the other mech’s arm, a jolt of electricity surged through his frame, and he let out a scream. He felt his frame shudder as another presence made itself known inside his processor. Servos grasped at him, and no matter how hard he tried to summon his cannon, he couldn’t get his weapons system to activate.
“No, no, I already ruined our first meeting… It’s okay, Optimus, you can still turn this whole thing around.” He felt himself be lowered gently onto the ground, the head archivist’s frame settling right on top of him. “If you remember this later, please don’t tell your sire what I did. I haven’t quite mastered scrambling processors, but I promise this won’t hurt… I hope… Primus, I hope it doesn’t.”
He felt cables latch against the sides of his helm, and Dee let out a scream.
The last he heard before his systems shutdown was the head archivist crooning down at him.
“It’s okay, Megatron. I’ll take care of you.”
Dee scrolled through the datapad, though the words didn’t register in his processor as his yellow optics kept flicking towards Pax.
Sunlight poured in from the windows, brightening the head archivist’s office, though if asked Dee might say that the sunlight was nothing compared to Pax’s bright smile.
He turned his gaze away as soon as those blue optics looked up at him, embarrassed to have been caught staring. It was difficult not to though, not when Pax was only a table away from him. 
He let out a vent, which he really shouldn’t have because that made Pax jolt from his seat, his own datapad nearly flying from his servos.
“What’s wrong? Do your pedes hurt? You could go back to your quarters if you want—”
“Pax, I’m your bodyguard.” He rolled his optics, placing his own datapad on Pax’s desk. He leaned his back against the soft back of his chair. “And we haven’t moved from your office since we got here. I’m fine.”
It endeared him, really, that Pax despite being his employer - though Pax insisted they were friends - cared so much for his comfort. In his previous work experiences, he had to stand by his former employers for joors on end. At the end of most solar cycles, he could hardly feel his pedes by the time he went home. Pax had refused to let him stand when there wasn’t a reason for it.
Dee had protested the plush chair that Pax had ordered specifically for him, but that was short-lived.
All it really took for him to agree was Pax suddenly carrying him and gently placing him down on said chair.
Now, he didn’t doubt that Pax couldn’t handle himself. But Dee was a bulky mech, and he really didn’t expect Pax was capable of actually carrying him.
He did not want a repeat of that incident again.
“If you say so, Dee.” With great hesitation, Pax sat back down, blue optics still focused on him. “If you want a break though—”
“I’m fine.” He could feel an ache starting in his processor. Dee can only hope that Pax dropped this. Once Pax got started on something, it was difficult to stop him.
If he wanted Dee to rest more, he would insist until Dee finally went into recharge.
If he wanted Dee to have a meal with him, he’d insist until Dee was eating energon with him at the roof of the archives.
If he wanted Dee to sell his carer’s house and move in with him then—
“You know, I’ve been thinking about you…” He glanced up, and Pax’s cheekplates lit up with energon as he realized how that sounded. “I mean, I’ve been thinking about your condition and—”
“Pax, you’re one of the most brilliant mechs in Iacon, but you’re not a medic.” Dee laughed, shaking his helm as he lowered his optics. “I appreciate it but you should stick to being an archivist.”
A part of him did not want Pax anywhere near the medical bay.
For the sake of Cybertronians everywhere, Orion Pax should never become a medic.
Sweet as the gesture was, and Dee could feel his spark thrum at the thought of it, Pax could spend his time researching on much easier subjects.
There was nothing he could do for Dee.
Dee had never felt comfortable in his own frame.
Since he’d first gained sentience, a part of him always felt wrong.
Terminus had loved him despite it but Dee could never erase the unbearable itch deep within his frame and buried underneath the wires. It was within his code.
There had always been something terribly wrong.
The countless medics that Terminus had managed to scrap enough shanix to send him to couldn’t find the source for his condition.
There had been nothing like it in the medical databases.
Bots who couldn’t transform did exist, but that usually happened due to missing or malfunctioning t-cogs. Dee’s was completely fine, but no matter what he did, he was just unable to turn into any other alt mode.
As for his unexplained exhaustion and aching pedes if he stood or walked for far too long, they couldn’t find a reason since most of his systems were in perfect working order.
They didn’t know how to fix him.
Dee had spent a long part of his life accepting that.
It didn’t make his life easy, but it made it hurt less.
He was created differently, and he learned to live with that.
“Okay, but Dee… Just hear me out.” He shook his helm, breaking away from the thoughts in his processor just as Pax slid his datapad towards him. 
Dee caught it, optics scanning quickly at the screen before he gave Pax a disbelieving look.
The head archivist gave him a cheeky grin, as though what he just showed Dee wasn’t the craziest theory he’s ever heard in his life, and Dee has had to talk to many medics in his life.
“Merformers.” He could feel his processor begin to ache. Maybe he did need that break. “Pax… merformers are… myths. I know I told you I’m a fan of the Prime mythologies but this is—”
“Oh come on! Just think about it, Dee!” Pax suddenly lunged forward.
Dee couldn’t help but jump, though he didn’t leave his seat.
Sometimes, he couldn’t help but think that Pax moved… weirdly.
As though the metal of his frame was… shifting in ways that no mech’s frame should move. He was quick in ways that sometimes made Dee need to process that Pax had moved at all.
“Just read it, okay?” 
He let out a vent, trying to ignore Pax’s pout, but it was too late.
He glanced down at the datapad in his servo, shaking his helm. Why did he feel so compelled to do what Pax wanted? They had only known each other for a few astroweeks and yet…
Dee’s yellow optics followed the sharp sketches of merformers on the datapad.
He did know a few facts about them, mostly because he was interested in the Prime mythologies and his favorite among them was Megatronus - who had been described to be a leviathan.
“Okay, Pax, but I am not a merformer. There are no such beings like that in Cybertron.” He laughed, the sound seemingly captivating Pax who had moved past his table and had settled right next to Dee. The chair he had ordered was big enough to fit two mechs, a fact that Pax exploited since if he could help himself, he would insist on sitting right next to Dee all the time.
The head archivist grinned, blue optics seemingly brighter than the sunshine as he settled his chin against Dee’s shoulder pads.
“I don’t know, Dee. I think you’ll find that some myths are based on history.” He tried to keep his optics on the datapad, but it was hard when Pax was leaning against him.
His processor felt fuzzy.
“Just trust me, okay?” He could feel Pax’s grin against the side of his neck cables. “I know.”
He didn’t know why, but he felt his optics shut down as he slowly began to fall into recharge.
“...Dee? OH, NOT AGAIN!”
“Ughhh, it’s so unfair!” Optimus let out a vent, his frame collapsing against the metal table as he closed his optics.
The lunar cycle had begun, and the entirety of the archives had settled back into darkness. Aside from a few of the security mechs that roamed the premises and Megatron who had gone to recharge far too earlier than intended, Optimus was completely alone. Carefully, he felt his frame begin to shift, releasing the cables and wires that he was forced to tuck inside too-tight metal during the solar cycle.
The cables quickly latched onto the ground and onto the walls, his processor whirring happily as he felt himself be connected once again to the archives - and to his carrier, Alpha Trion.
‘Patience, Primeling. I adore your energy, but I warned you not to get so attached so easily, not when Megatron is still unaware of who he is.’
“But how could I not? I know him!” ‘In the dreams, my Primeling. Dreams he does not remember yet.’
Optimus let out a groan, feeling the top of his helm unlatch as the wires in his processor latched onto the metal table.
It wasn’t great to be his Cybertronian alt form, but he doubted that Megatron - or Dee as he apparently went by - would react calmly if he saw Optimus’ real form.
No, he could save that for when they were closer… like maybe when they were conjunxes…
‘Primeling, you will have to wait a few more cycles for that. Then there is the matter of Prima—’
“Megatron adores me, I’m sure his creators will feel the same.” 
Especially since Optimus would be bringing him back to them soon.
He enjoyed the few astroweeks he had spent with Megatron, but he knew it couldn’t last long.
It was a coincidence really.
Optimus hadn’t even meant to stumble into Megatron’s dreams, but as his carrier had been tutoring him on entering Cybertronian’s processors, he had been drawn to Megatron’s immediately.
Alpha Trion’s presence had been with him, and it was his carrier who had realized who Megatron really was.
While his carrier couldn’t do anything for Megatron, Optimus could.
It had taken a long time, but Optimus had finally managed to get Megatron to remember one dream, to convince him to come to the archives so that Optimus could watch over him until he could bring him back to his creators.
But since it had taken so long, Optimus had come to… know Megatron through his dreams.
How could he not love him after a lifetime spent within those dreams?
Which is why it would be so difficult to let Megatron go, now that everything was prepared. Optimus had found a good route to get Megatron into the energon lake. It had taken a few processor scramblings but he got the path cleared. By the time the senate realized that there had been a breach, it would be too late. 
Optimus can only hope that this time the senate didn’t decide to take Megatron out of the lake because they got lucky the first time, as his carrier said.
The senate was lucky they hadn’t woken Prima or Megatronus (or even both!) when they had removed Megatron from the smaller lake inside the mountain Prima was currently in.
“You don’t think Megatronus would wake up once I…”
“He will, but he will not harm you. He will return to stasis once he understands there is no immediate threat.”
“So can I introduce myself—”
“Let them have their reunion, my Primeling. You have spent your time with Megatron, and you will have more time.”
Optimus rolled his optics, a frown settling on the dermas of the face he wore during the solar cycle. His real face was hidden underneath the wires and cables, and it didn’t quite have dermas.
“After so many cycles of waiting. I can’t even visit him in dreams after this because his creators will be there.” He let out another vent.
“Cycles will pass by quickly. Until then, there is much information to be archived and processed.”
At least Optimus had that to look forward to. It was his life’s passion, his very being.
That’s why he enjoyed playing the role of head archivist even if he didn’t really need to. 
His carrier had chosen to become Iacon’s archive, and Optimus could have remained within the walls himself, but he wanted to understand the Cybertronians closely. It was why he’d created and used his Cybertronian alt even if it felt wrong.
He wondered how Megatron could live like that, living underneath a frame that wasn’t right.
But, he’d never had the chance to know his real form.
At the thought of it, Optimus felt his wires rattle against the floor and the walls.
“What’s wrong, my Primeling?”
“I’m just thinking of Megatron.” He could feel himself shudder, and if he didn’t contain himself, it could cause a major disturbance among the databases. Optimus tried to force himself to calm down. “It must hurt, right?”
“Yes, and so it is necessary he be returned to where he belongs.”
Optimus could understand why his carrier was insistent about it. 
Aside from the Primes being close, even after millions of years under stasis, his carrier had a secret that Optimus knew - though Alpha Trion probably never wanted him to know.
When Optimus had first emerged, a Cybertronian had found him hiding deep within the archives, a sparkling seemingly abandoned.
He had nearly been taken out of the archives before his carrier had realized what was happening and had… intervened.
He wondered what his life would have been like if his carrier hadn’t saved him in time.
Would he be like Dee?
Optimus shook the thought away, immersing himself instead on the limitless information within the archives.
This was why he needed to bring Megatron back.
Even though he hated that he’d have to be away from his future conjunx - a fact that Optimus had decided would happen a long time ago in one of their many dream adventures - it was the right thing to do.
Besides, when the solar cycle comes that the Thirteen Primes are awakened once more from their stasis, they’ll have eternity to spend together.
And maybe by that time, Megatron can finally love him back.
The stars greeted him as he opened his optics.
A haziness had sunk into his processor.
He could hardly feel his frame.
The floor beneath him shifted, as though the ground itself was moving. 
A familiar face blocked out the night sky.
“Pax…?”
“You’re supposed to be in recharge, Megatron.” The other mech let out a soft vent, reaching down with a servo. He felt the chill of it against his cheekplate, and Dee couldn’t help but lean his helm into it. “I wanted this to be a surprise but… it’s my fault, you got used to the processor scramblings.”
“What…?”
Pax leaned closer, servos reaching for his arms as he felt himself be hauled up and leaned against the side of… his optics reset, and it took him a while to realize where they were. Even underneath the darkness of the lunar cycle, Dee could see the moving waves as the large body of energon they were on shifted.
“Don’t freak out! I mean, you should be happy, you’re finally going home!” Pax went on as a fear began to settle in Dee’s spark. “Well not yet, but once I get you into the lake then you’ll be okay!”
“Pax, no— What are you doing?!” He could feel the strain in his voice box as the other mech began to push him backwards. Stray splashes from the energon lake hit the back of his frame, and… Dee can’t lie, it did feel familiar but—
“It’s okay! It’ll be okay!” Pax’s voice wavered, his blue optics - bright, always so bright in the darkness - widening as he continued to push Dee off the boat.
Panic and rage began to settle in, but like before (Before? He didn’t know why but he’d done this before, right?), he couldn’t access his weapon system.
“I’ll miss you, Alpha Trion said it might take cycles before we meet again but I’ll wait for you. Maybe then you’ll remember all those dream adventures we went on.” Pax grinned, and this time Dee could feel the lake fully against the top of his helm.
Pax’s servos were latched onto his waist plates.
All he needed to do now was let go.
Dee choked out more static, his voice box whirring wildly as he struggled to grasp onto the side of the boat. “PAX! P-PUT ME DOWN! This isn’t funny! I don’t.. I don’t know how to swim!”
Because this had to be a joke, a sick joke.
Pax wanted to test his ridiculous merformer theory and Dee just had to go along with his stupid antics.
But this wasn’t stupid anymore.
Instead of being apologetic, of feeling ashamed for pushing Dee into one of his crazy schemes again, Pax only smiled down at him.
“You do. You always did.”
Then, as if to apologize, Pax leaned closer and pressed a soft kiss against the side of his helm.
Then he let go.
And all Dee felt was the cold energon engulf his entire frame.
It was…
Comforting.
.
.
.
.
.
.
As he sunk deeper into the lake, large blue optics emerged from the deep gloom.
28 notes · View notes
notenoughdramaaa · 1 day ago
Text
I love sharing opinions no one asked for, so here’s one that will absolutely get me on Tumblr’s naughty list: Jily shippers are insufferable, and they need to learn to leave the rest of us alone.
Now, before the pitchforks come out, let’s get one thing straight: I have nothing against Lily Evans and James Potter. Adorable couple. Tragic love story. The whole series literally exists because they got together, so congrats to them, I guess. The problem isn’t Jily. It’s a few of the the Jily shippers.
There is no compromising with these people. None. Zero. Nœud. It’s their way or highway. As someone who ships Jegulus, I’ve had the misfortune of sharing tags with them, and let me tell you: I hate every single thing I saw. It’s not just that they think Jegulus is ridiculous (which, fine, everyone’s entitled to an opinion), but they take it so much further. Some of them genuinely believe that certain fic ideas shouldn’t exist just because they conflict with Jily canon.
- Regulus raising Harry? Blasphemy! Apparently, that’s “erasing Lily” and therefore misogynistic. Because, clearly, we are never allowed to explore an AU where things turn out differently from cannon.
- Lily not being the perfect mother? How dare you? The mere suggestion that she might have had personal ambitions, struggled with motherhood, ( or heaven forbid) not wanted kids at all is a personal attack.
- Lily being a lesbian? Absolutely not! Because, obviously, that’s just an evil ploy to invalidate Jily and an offensive way to justify a MxM ship.
- James falling in love with literally anyone else? Impossible! James Potter was born with “Property of Lily Evans” stamped on his forehead. His heart has never, and will never, belong to anyone else. Ever.
Also some Jily shippers love invading other ship’s tags. Because it’s not enough for them to enjoy their ship. No! They need to make sure no one else enjoys anything they forbid. I go looking for Jegulus content, and what do I find? Jily fans writing entire essays on why my ship is invalid. Excuse me, who asked you? I’m over here minding my own business, respecting Jily like a decent fanfic writer, and they’re out here hijacking tags like it’s their divine mission.
And the irony? If we dared to do the same to them, they’d lose their minds. One time, I commented that in my opinion, James and Regulus make a great couple, and the post’s owner responded with somethin like, "How dare you bring this filthness into my Jily post?" As if Jily shippers don’t do the exact same thing to Jegulus posts ALL. THE. TIME.
The best part? I was actually being nice for once. Normally, I am a jerk, but this one time I was being nice AND polite. Somehow that was still unacceptable. The double standards are truly something to behold.
Here’s the thing: I don’t care what you write. If you want to make Lily an all-powerful warrior queen who single-handedly takes down Voldemort, raises Harry, and becomes Minister of Magic while also starting a bakery on the side and adopting 50 cats go for it! Have a blast! I’m not stopping you. So why can’t I have my fun too? Why can’t I imagine a world where James and Regulus fall in love, or where Lily makes different choices? Isn’t that the whole point of writing/reading fics? To explore possibilities?
You know what? I will be hijacking the Jily tag now just to let them know that I mind my business, so they should mind theirs.
48 notes · View notes
sophie-hatter-jenkins · 2 days ago
Text
Tumblr media
Part 15: Clock
A March 2025 Hinny Microfic for @ginnystrophyhusband using Prompt 28
545 words (Happy Friday! Celebrating with an early post)
All the March prompts that I write will be set in the same universe as, and form a prequel to, this fic.
Fair warning - it's going to be fluffy!
This little series has ended up with a lot more actual story than I expected, so if you'd like a bit more context to what's actually going on here, you might want to...
Read them all from the beginning on AO3
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The midsummer sun is sinking towards the horizon before the last of the Weasleys leaves.
Bill needs to get home to Fleur, Percy has a date, George wants to check in with Verity at the shop, and Ron and Hermione… well, they don’t actually give a reason, but Ginny thinks that they just want to give Harry and Ginny a bit of space to breathe, and she loves them both even more for it. 
The last people to leave are Ginny’s parents. Ginny gets the sense that they’re waiting for something, and as soon as Ron and Hermione have gone, two soft ‘pops’ from the dunes just past the gate, she is proved correct.
“Harry, Ginny,” her father summons them. He has his arm around his wife, who is holding a large box wrapped in bright coloured paper, Merlin knows where she’s been hiding that all day. They’re both absolutely beaming. “Just before we head back to the Burrow, we have something to give you.” 
“A little housewarming gift,” adds her mum. 
“You didn’t need to,” protests Harry. “You’ve done so much for us.”
“Your first home together is an important milestone,” insists Mum, as she holds out the box towards Ginny. “It needs to be celebrated with something special.”
Ginny throws curious glances at her parents as she unwraps the gift, severing the ribbon and then carefully peeling away the paper. When she sees what is inside the box, she gasps. 
“What is it?” asks Harry, craning his neck to see. 
Ginny doesn’t trust herself to speak, so instead of replying, she lifts the gift up to show him. 
It is a clock, but not just any clock. It is a replica of the one that hangs on the kitchen wall at the Burrow, only the locations are a little different, and there are only two hands, one labelled Harry and the other labelled Ginny.
“This is amazing,” exclaims Harry.
“It took a little while to replicate all the charms, but it should work exactly the same,” Arthur tells him. 
Ginny lets her fingers trace each of the locations, more relevant to her and Harry than the ones on the original: Holyhead, Ministry of Magic and Investigating all make an appearance, alongside more familiar options like Travelling, Hospital, Home, and of course the all-time favourite, Mortal Danger.
Her dad watches her do it. “I can show you how to change them, if you need to,” he says.
“And how to add more hands, of course,” interjects Mum, with a pointed look. Ginny’s eyes widen, and Harry immediately turns bright pink. 
“Mum!” she protests. “We’re not even engaged yet!”
Her mother doubles down. “Yes, well. One day, though, when you’re ready, I hope that this will be the Potter family clock.” 
Ginny catches Harry’s eye. His cheeks are still flushed and he looks awkward as hell, but he still shoots her a lop-sided grin and a little shrug, and she knows straight away that it means ‘yeah, me too.’
She doesn’t quite realise it then, but in her head, it’s already become the Potter family clock. Her mum is right (again); it’s only a matter of time. Ginny hugs each of her parents in turn. “Thanks, Mum, thanks, Dad. I love it. It’s absolutely perfect.”
34 notes · View notes
harmonysanreads · 17 hours ago
Note
Hiiiii! I saw your reblog on my Yandere Phainon and reading the tags brought smile to my face, thank you and I’m happy my work hit the spot 💖
I just wanted to say, the idea of Phainon like this is just sooo… 😩 I feel like Phainon himself is not aware he’s that manipulative or cruel towards reader, that it’s more of an involuntary thing (though he’s not an idiot either and knows how to coerce reader into his request.) I had this idea he’d be so obsessed with reader he’d romanticise everything about them without realising that there’s more complexity to reader’s problems, and with that, the fact that his words of supposed acceptance and forced-facing-their insecurities would be painful and not uplifting…
As you say, some people would have taken his words as compliment since they’re more subtle, but someone as insecure as reader would always be sensitive to any word and end up having their spirit crushed just like Phainon has crushed theirs with treating their insecurities as something only acceptable, but not desirable…allegedly not on purpose.
I just cannot stop feeling like Phainon is such a creep-feeling character to me in the game, that yeah, he’s nice and chivalrous, but it’s as if he’s one stop away from losing it all and that he’d be love bombing type until you no longer want to be separated from him, so I had to write him this way. I don’t know the kevin lore but Phainon really feels psychotic to me, felt that way during the quest, as if he lost a big part of himself.
I’m glad this interpretation of him was well received! I’m really curious how is it you perceive him yourself, even just as a character in the game and off fanfic.
The fic mentioned is this one. Do check it out!
That's... interesting. I agree with everything you've said but the Phainon giving you the creeps part really surprised me. So, that made me wonder whether knowing Kevin's lore from HI3 really does make a difference or not because, I've never gotten that particular vibe from Phainon. There's a bit of a distinction here which I'll clarify shortly.
Phainon's turbulent inner world is something that we all can agree on by now, especially since both Aglaea and Tribbie have talked about his preference for shouldering way-more-than-he-should very clearly. I've also mentioned the matter of identity crises in particular in a previous post back when 3.0 was still fresh. In 3.1's story, he honestly gave very ‘smiling through the pain’ vibes throughout. So, I completely agree with the ‘one step away from losing it all’ and I keep it in mind myself for when I write for him.
Phainon has lost pretty much everything. Even though he gained a new identity after becoming a Chrysos Heir, it'd never compare to his peaceful life in Aedes Elysiae. And even then, he's slowly having to let go of his companions to the prophecy, he's becoming alone all over again. At the same time, he can't bring himself to burden others with his problem, isn't that the least he should be capable of as a ‘perfect vessel for divinity’? But deep down, maybe, he yearns for someone to understand without him having to speak up, without him having to convey.
To talk about Kevin without spoiling the story, I'll need to quote Welt from back during the Penacony arc — that man was never a failure. Even if the decisions he makes are questionable and shady, at his core his sense of duty is pure. Perhaps that is why, despite noticing all of these things about Phainon, I have trust in him. He's so familiar, in a way. Amphoreus's story is long and Phainon will no doubt go through many unpleasant things, but I have faith that his intentions will not stray. He is and will be a true hero. Which is why, even if I write for him in certain ways, I'll personally never see him as anything truly sinister.
I've read another one of your works for him and there I noticed a reflection of this observation of yours as well. I'm by no means criticizing or discouraging it by the way! Your interpretation is what makes your writing for him unique! I just find the distinction that's appeared as a result very interesting.
27 notes · View notes
Note
As a new writer, is it normal to want to know readers cried while reading something I cried about while writing? 'Cause, I just posted a fic last night that I cried sooo many times during writing (mostly out of cute aggression lol. little eddieworm is just so tiny! 😭), and now just getting 'likes' and 'kudos' don't feel like enough?? Which, I also feel bad about now lol, 'cause they should feel like enough! So, I guess I was just wondering if that feeling gets easier the more I write and publish?
Phew, this is a hard one.
First things first, you should never ever feel bad for wanting people to interact with your works. I remember a poll going around recently that was like “Would you rather have 100 kudos and no likes or comments, 100 likes and no comments or kudos, or 10 comments with no kudos or likes?” - and guess what won by a wide margin?
That being said, the feeling of screaming into a void is something that a lot of writers on here, even the “popular” and “successful” ones, struggle with. Yes, it can be frustrating opening tumblr or ao3 and seeing likes, kudos and reblogs, but no comments.
Because, ultimately, this is why we share our works, right? We may write for ourselves, but we share our stories because we want to connect with others. And this is especially true for those stories that are somehow ‘close’ to us - the ones that made us feel things while writing, the ones that we worked particularly long or hard on, the ones that we are proud of. And getting no feedback on those, or negative feedback even? That always stings, even with “more experience”.
Now that I've brought the mood down, here's what you can do about it:
Find your crowd!
Part of this WILL come with time as your stories find the people they are meant for. Apart from that, joining discord and actively chatting with ppl on servers really was a game changer for me. Participating in daily writing challenges like "sentence of the day", sharing snippets, that kind of stuff. (I'm mainly on smaller servers these days bc of ✨️overwhelm✨️, but in the beginning, the larger ones really helped me find my people.)
Taking part in challenges like @steddiemicrofic , @steddieholidaydrabbles or @steddiebingo also helps if you want to build a community here on tumblr.
Today I know that, even if nobody else likes my stuff, I'll always have my besties in my corner, and that helps immensely with the insecurities. 💗✨️
26 notes · View notes
the-sparrohawk · 3 days ago
Text
WIP Wednesday
Exciting! Thanks for the tag @mythals-whore -- it's very late on Wednesday, soooo, not sure if I should tag anyone? Eep! I would LOVE it if anyone wants to join in.
This is an excerpt from the massive Lucanis/Emmrich slow burn fic I've been working on for months with @sharpest-tongue. This bit was just written by me but we're co-writing other sections.
Lucanis strode across the grounds toward the guesthouse in the warm light of sunset. It was the best time of day to catch Illario in his rooms -- at least, to find him there awake, alone, and sober. As he walked, he rehearsed Spite in their agreements. No. Taking over. “Yes. What else?” Keep quiet. As much as possible. “As much as possible, yes. I don’t need to be distracted. It will make me look foolish. What else?” I am not to kill him.  “Correct.” With a knife. “Spite.” Lucanis’s tone was a warning. “No killing Illario. Not with anything. Is that clear?” He DESERVES it. “That may be. But we are not going to kill him. Besides, I need to talk to him.” Liar. WHO LIES. Lucanis sighed. “True enough. But let me deal with it. We agreed.” Spite’s commentary diminished to a faint, muttering growl, and Lucanis decided it was probably the best he was going to get at the moment. He took the steps up to the door of the guesthouse and once inside made his way to Illario’s apartments. The rooms he had been given were actually more spacious than the bedroom he had occupied in the main house. He had all the amenities afforded the rest of the Dellamorte family, though the cleaning staff were all instructed to make report to the First Talon daily. The rooms were also more private than his suite across from Caterina’s. More private, that is, if you ignored the fact that all the entrances and exits were watched twenty-four hours a day. Even Lucanis admitted that this would be difficult to ignore. “Good evening, cousin.” Illario, dressed in tight-fitting black trousers and a navy satin shirt half-open down the front, was sprawled on the chaise longue that formed the centerpiece of his sitting room. “Make yourself at home.” He gestured desultorily at the chairs opposite him. “I am at home.” Lucanis glanced around the room. There were papers on the floor, several glasses on the table -- one with several sips of wine evaporating in the bottom, and unidentifiable articles of clothing draped over the back of the chairs he’d been invited to sit in. “How do you manage to get things into this state so quickly? You can’t even have been awake more than a few hours.” “Did you come here to give me a lecture on cleanliness?” Illario asked, pushing himself up to sit with his elbows propped on his knees. “If so, spare me. I’ve got better things to attend to.” “Such as?” “Well, I was about to take a nap.” Lucanis moved over to lean against the mantel, arms folded. “It doesn’t have to be this way, you know.” “What way is that?” “We used to work together.” Lucanis felt a pang, memories of the two of them sparring in the gardens rising in the back of his mind. “We were always together. I thought we understood each other.” “Well. You were half right.” Illario gave him a dark look and then his lip curled in a snarling smile. “I understood you.”
21 notes · View notes
stargirllt · 2 days ago
Note
hi star! i saw that you write for spencer and I just read your responses to the other two spencer requests, they're so cute!! :) i was wondering if i could request a fic where spencer and reader are long time best friends and they both like each other, and then one night something causes spencer to confess his feelings to reader and it's just really cute and fluffy, could end with smut if you want but no worries if not!
hi!! i really enjoyed writing this so thank you for sending it!!
fem!reader x bsf spencer agnew, smut, sub!reader, softdom!spencer, fluff
MDNI
You hummed softly while you drove to Spencer's apartment to pick him up, expecting it to be a normal night, the ones you usually have with him.
As you pull up to his house, you call him. Per usual, he responds instantly.
"hey spence, im outside."
"okay, i'll be out in a sec."
You watch him walk out the door and hang up at the same time. The past few months, all you've been able to think about when you look at him is how he would look growing old. Those thoughts slowly evolved into him growing old next to you, grandkids running around the house, living out by the beach, taking walks by the beach with your dogs, it just sounds so perfect. Even more perfect to imagine it with him.
Thoughts of the world you've created for the both of you rush back to you when he opens the car door and then they go away when he snaps in your face. 
"hello? y/n/n? are you here?" 
"huh? oh im sorry, yeah"
"are you okay? you've seemed a bit, off, recently."
"I'm okay. You know, you've been off, too"
You can almost see the panic in his face despite it being a dumb ploy to get him off your back. For a moment, you meet eyes with him, and can't help but wonder if he's thinking the same thing you are. But, you get a spam call before you can say anything.
"we should probably go." You speak, he nods, you drive back to your house.
When you get there you decide to paint each other and order takeout. You pick watercolor and he uses with oil pastels, claiming they're easier because they're just like crayons but better.
While painting him, you let it slip that he has just the right face for your painting, causing something unexpected.
"you have a really good face for painting, like its just easy."
"nah, you probably made me look ugly, like a swamp monster or something."
"excuse me?? mine is so realistic, it's perfect!!"
"oh so you think i'm perfect?"
"n-no, thats- no, thats not what i said"
"woah, are you like choking or something??"
You both laugh when he says that. And in this moment, your thoughts of being with him forever rush back, scaring you into silence.
"okay, but like, real talk, can I tell you something, y/n?"
"of course, whats up?"
"i need you to promise something first, okay?"
"okay..?"
"promise that this wont change anything if you aren't okay with it."
"i promise, i love you, and nothing will change that."
"well um, i love you too. just in a different way. i keep getting these flashes of us growing old, living on some beach with like, a thousand grandkids. it sounds stupid but its made me realize that i love you. this is a different kind of love, this kind of love wont fade. i can feel it."
"oh thank god," you sigh out, relieved that he was feeling the same way.
"no joke, i have been getting the exact same flashes. its almost like some distant memory, and the people in them are so familiar but they don't exist yet."
"are you serious?"
"yeah, im so serious right now."
"well, i dont see any reason that we can't start trying to make those people exist." he giggles and then stops, having to retry that phrasing. "wait, i meant the kids and grandkids not us, that wouldn't make any sense-"
"spencer"
"yeah okay, can we fuck?"
instead of a reply, you laugh, hard, then kiss him. he grabs both sides of your face, immediately deepening the kiss.
"please, Spencer,"
"holy shit, yeah, i've got you," he moves his kisses down your body, stopping at your shirt, glancing up at you for permission.
"yeah, go ahead,"
he did as told, pulling your shirt over your head. then, as expected, he continued his kisses further down. so far down that he has to get on his knees.
he places his hands on your hips, halting his kisses to look up and you.
"can i?"
"yeah," you reply and give a small nod towards the couch. he stands and walks over to the couch, waiting patiently while you strip for him. Once fully bare and ready for him, you sit down on the couch. he sinks to his knees in front of you, spreads your legs, hooks his arms under your thighs and ass, and pulls you to the edge of the couch. Now that he has you right where he wants you, he goes in tongue first. 
Immediately, he's got a rhythm to his licks. Soon after, he slowly prods at your open cunt with his middle finger before slipping it inside. he revels in the noises you make for him when you're about to cum. right then is when he pulls back completely, leaving you whining his name under him.
"Spencer please, you're so good. please let me cum,"
"not yet, want you to cum on my cock."
you shiver slightly at his words, imagining what that would be like. Apparently you were so engrossed in your fantasy that you failed to realize that he was fully naked now, directly in front of you. he had his dick in hand and he would've already been inside you if it weren't for his awareness.
"baby, are you ready?"
"mhm, yes please,"
Instead of responding, he just pushes into you. When he bottoms out, he lets out a loud groan and you cant help but do the same.
"oh you're so good, spence."
he just quietly whines in return.
he eventually sets a good pace after teasing for, what you consider to be, far too long. the whole time, he has you moaning under him, only spurring him further into you.
He leans down and kisses you soft and sweet, contradictory to the way he's pounding you. That alone makes you cum, your tight cunt squeezing him, making him finish directly after.
You both just lie there for a while, enjoying each other's presence and getting even more used to the way it'll be forever.
31 notes · View notes
mybworlds · 2 days ago
Text
Chapter 3
Pairing: Pero Tovar x f!reader (no Y/N)
Summary: You are a princess, you should act like a proper damsel, but you are not and you don't want to be. Luckily, you have an ally on your side.
Tumblr media
Warnings: use of you, typical sexism, the main character has female features, but I don't describe her in detail, the image is only meant to represent the moment, nothing else. Fighting against the conventions of the time, the main character wears both women's and men's clothes. Tovar in this story is the protagonist's bodyguard and a knight. Violence graphic. Romantic and sexual tension (?). Age gap.
More warnings will follow in later chapters.
Hey there, I know, I'm terribly late, but I had no inspiration so I preferred not to write this story at all at least until I was sure to give it a proper chapter, or at least I hope so. I don't think this story will have many more chapters, maybe three or four more, but no more. I apologize again for the very long waits and thanks to those who want to support me by leaving a like and a comment.
follow @mybworlds and turn on notifications to get notified when I post new fics
Tumblr media
“Put me down, put me down!” you shout as you and the stranger walk away from the inn.
“Will you stop kicking me?!” a familiar voice blurts out, as you put your feet back on the ground and find yourself face to face with Pero who is looking at you with an annoyed look and a slight out of breath.
“Sorry, I thought it was a guard!” you exclaim, looking around warily and noticing that you have returned to the horses.
“Well, make sure of that next time!” he scolds you, sighing loudly. “And didn’t I tell you to wait for me? Why did you want to do it all by yourself? What did you want to prove?”
“Never mind, I discovered another worrying thing. Yesterday we saw huge quantities of flour, vegetables and other essential goods being brought to the village,” Tovar looks at you perplexed “but my people buy spoiled stuff, so..”
“Where does everything that is edible end up?” Pero completes.
“Exactly. That’s what we need to find out, and we need to talk to my father about that, too. He needs to know what’s happening to our people.”
But he nods, “You would make a fine ruler, mi joven princesa.”
You smile, looking down for just a moment, “I only want the best for my people, I want them to be well and to live at least a peaceful life.”
He smiles back slightly, “Precisely because you are so selfless, you’d make an excellent heir to the throne. Your father should seriously consider the idea that you can reign alone without any prince beside you to instill in you ideas or thoughts that are not yours, thoughts that might make you wither.” he concludes by slightly lowering his gaze "Anyway, let's get out of here and quickly." adds the man gently pushing you onto your steed, while he climbs onto his, the two of you giving spurs and moving away from there. As you walk away, you notice someone pointing at you as if they recognized you.
In the past you’d have liked it because it meant that you were a princess not far from the people, but very present since you often visited the village, but today being singled out means something completely different. Today your own people would sell you for coins and this means that the people are hungry, as well as your father's guards would soon be arriving to patrol the entire village area and the surrounding area.
You and Tovar need to disappear. Your place isn't safe at the moment either. But he told you he knows of another place up in the mountains, it's so cold up there that no one dares to go there. You trust him, he knows what he's doing.
The wind up there is so biting that you can almost feel the cold scratching your skin, you have taken refuge in a small cave with a low ceiling. You and Pero have lit a fire and sat around it, you are shivering from the cold, but you do everything you can to hide it.
“Now we should rest a bit. And tomorrow we'll think about what to do. Together.” He insists on the last word “I don't want any more impulsive actions from you, do you understand, princesa?” adds the man looking for your gaze.
You nod.
“Do you understand?” he insists.
You look at him, "Okay." You reply annoyed. You remain silent for a while, then add, “I didn't mean to run away or do things my own way, I just... I hoped that my people could somehow protect us. I hoped they wouldn't see me as a bargaining chip just to feel good and instead...” you lower your gaze “I'm so stupid.”
“No, princesa. You are not stupid. It's just that your people are hungry, they are desperate. And your closeness in the past is not enough to guarantee them a peaceful future.” you nod looking up at him, you see him fiddling with some gravel “They need more. When this is all over, make sure you're better than your father and be even closer to them.” he suggests, looking you in the eyes.
“Only if you're by my side.” You reply immediately. “You're an excellent advisor, you know? The best. My father should have had you by his side and not that greedy and sneaky being who gives him bad advice!” you assert vehemently.
“You know I'm not good with words, only with the sword.” he reminds you and you smile bitterly. “Only with you is it easy for me to talk.” he adds, “But that's the reality. We both are who we are and nothing can ever change that, even if we don't want to.” You frown as he stands up and walks slightly outside where you notice it's even starting to snow.
You reach him, taking his hand and making him turn towards you with a questioning look, “I decide my own destiny, no one has to impose it on me.” You reply, going to kiss him, but he pulls away.
“No, princesa, no.” he declares.
“Why?”
“Princesa, I.. am just your bodyguard, I am not a prince or your fiancé. And besides, I am much older than you.” he declares forcefully, then turns to stare outside.
You smile bitterly without stopping looking at his profile and without being able to stop thinking about how much he means protection, security, strength to you. You think about how safe you would always and forever be with him by your side, how much you would like to be his, to be with him, to travel with him.
“But do you know who I'm engaged to?” you ask him, making him turn towards you again. “To a man much older than me, much older than you. And do you know what this man has? Only an advantageous position and a very, very large land..
Do you know what my life would be like next to him? What would I do next to him? Nothing. I would only be seen as a woman who has to bear children, if that were to happen... fine, but if I were not capable of it, I would be thrown away and returned to my father who would be ashamed of me.
Do you know what would become of my life then? My father would have me locked away in some monastery for the rest of my days and then hand over all his power to his slimy advisor. Do you want this for me?”
Maybe you overdid it, it doesn't mean you can really undergo this treatment, maybe the man you are supposed to marry will treat you well just because he is old or maybe he would allow you to have relationships with whoever you want as long as you do it with discretion, you don't know it, but just the thought makes you shudder.
“Princesa,” Tovar says looking you in the eyes “I respect you. Only the gods know how much I respect you and how much your safety means to me..”
“Do you only care about my honor and safety?” you press.
He gives a crooked smile, rolling his eyes, “Sometimes I forget how… insistent you can be.”
You smile back, “I was hoping you’d say persuasive.” you say, raising an eyebrow as if to provoke him.
“Go to sleep, princess,” he says, barely touching your arm. His correctness, his rigor and his very training as a knight are something you have always liked a lot about him and which somehow teased your rebellious soul to go beyond your label as a princess. In fact, the first few times your mother heard you speaking frankly to him and using, in her opinion, language that was not appropriate for a princess, she feared she had entrusted you to the wrong hands. Today, however, you are certain that you could not be in better hands.
You look down, though you're not ready to give up. “As you wish. But I think you should sleep too. If we have to figure something out, there need to be two of us.” you add, shrugging your shoulders and assuming a vague, almost innocent expression.
He chuckles, perhaps sensing your provocation, “Yes, in a little while. You start sleeping.”
“Who do you want to come up here in this cold and snow?” you ask him. “And besides, didn’t you say that it’s an almost completely isolated place?”
"It is. Almost completely." He emphasizes. "Rest." He insists, touching your cheek with the back of his hand in a tender gesture.
You have always liked this aspect of him too, the sweetness that he knows how to camouflage well with the rigor and the temper that he possesses make him irresistible in your eyes.
Your mother called him a brute because of his ungallant ways towards the King, towards herself and in teaching you things that you - as a princess - should never have learned. You, on the other hand, thanked him many, many times and you still thank him because if he hadn't taught you how to use the sword, you’d never have defended yourself in that inn and they probably would have already captured you and then who knows what your fate would have been.
So many things would have been different in your destiny if you had never met Pero Tovar. You’d have continued to feel bad, poorly concealing what you really are behind the beautiful words, bows and lace that your mother always forced you to learn, but by now you would probably already be married and unhappy, locked in a cage with bars even thicker than the ones you grew up in and your thoughts would probably have led you to dark and scary endings..
“Close your eyes, princesa.” Tovar says, noticing your eyes still open and your gaze fixed on an unspecified point. “There is no point in thinking about things that have been or will be,” he adds, “we must only look at the present, at the moment. We cannot change the past and the future is still beyond our control.” you watch him thinking about who knows what adventures or things he has experienced and seen and that you will almost certainly never see even though you wishing it.
You let your wildest fantasies run wild in your mind, you imagine strange worlds full of adventures, the most bizarre situations and contexts until sleep overcomes you.
Tumblr media
Pero unconsciously wraps an arm around your torso as if to protect you even while he sleeps. But his sleep only lasts a handful of minutes, his mind keeps him alert the whole time.
Ever since he had separated from his friend and companion William, Pero had done nothing but wander from place to place as a mercenary, as a smuggler for his own pleasures, interests and attempts to survive. Then, he arrived at the lands of your father, king of this immense European territory, and the way he was fed and welcomed, pushed him to stay. Then his sword skills did the rest after you suffered an attempted assault by two outlaws.
You immediately struck him. You were never the typical damsel in need of saving. Even in that dangerous situation, you fought tooth and claw to protect yourself, so you told him with a slightly mocking tone as if you wanted to reassure him that you were not the little doll to wrap in cotton wool. He looked at you sideways before giving you an amused look at your arrogance towards danger. Other women in your place would have hidden in their room and cried, they would not have spoken about that episode so fast and loose, but not you.
You were never afraid of him from the first moment, you immediately spoke to him almost as if he were a friend rather than your bodyguard. In fact, this role is not very good for him, especially considering your temperament and your tendency to never respect the etiquette imposed by your role and your family. And he loves to observe how even the smallest change alters your features, how expressive your eyes are to indicate boredom or pleasure in doing something, how your tone of voice is so different when you talk to him or when you talk to someone else.
Tovar never thought of having a woman by his side, until that moment the only ones he had were those who gave themselves to him in exchange for a few coins and to be totally honest with himself he never felt the need for it. The idea of starting a family is not for him. His life is different. The only companion he has ever had at his side has been the sword and that is forever and certainly never betrays.
Then, you arrived and made his certainty tremble because you immediately showed yourself to be so similar and yet so different from him and you almost discovered that you were two sides of a coin, he has always respected you a lot, beyond your cheekiness, and loved you since your first meeting.
Pero smiles when he thinks back to that day...
He knocked a couple of times, as instructed, and waited for your nod, which came in a bored voice, "Come in."
He found you sitting on the stone windowsill of your window, he immediately noticed your very long cerulean dress that cascaded down the wall of your room until it reached the floor of your room and then the tired and bored look on your face.
Your father had told you that from that day on you would have a bodyguard and from the tone and look you gave him, Pero immediately understood that you weren't at all enthusiastic about it.
“Are you the man who will follow me everywhere?” was the first thing you asked him, looking at him with an annoyed expression.
“This is what the King your father commands,” was the man's serious reply.
You sighed as you looked outside again, “My father always exaggerates. I don’t need a little soldier following me everywhere,” you added annoyed.
“I'm sure of it!” was Tovar's only exclamation as he looked at how your room was anything but what he had imagined a princess' room to be, he saw your many beautiful princess dresses on display and then in one corner were some clothes that looked like they were a peasant's clothes “You must be very bored, princess, if I don't dare,” he commented, noticing your face and your tone of voice.
It was then that you turned to him and looked at him with a hint of a smile on your lips, "You are the foreigner skilled with the sword. The man everyone is talking about, the Hispanic." you noted.
“Am I that famous?” he asked, smiling at you askance.
You bit your lower lip gently and then let your gaze wander from his face to his figure, “Your exploits in the Eastern continent are famous,” you replied, then looked up at his face, “You must have seen a lot.”
“Some of these are very common, others are absolutely extraordinary and hard to believe.”
“Try.” You urged, but he didn’t say as much as you wanted to hear him say, “What happens now? Are you going to stand there all day with your sword drawn ready to strike anyone who tries to get close to me?” you asked him almost amused “In fact, I’d like to see my maids run away so I can be free too.”
“Princesa..” he started, but you interrupted him by telling him your name as if to invite him to call you by your first name, but he completely ignored that correction “Princesa, I am not here to see you laugh at other people's misfortunes, but to protect you." he reminded you.
He didn't know you, but your approach was so different from the way your mother the Queen and the King had described you. You certainly struck him right away.
You sighed, “I have no intention of turning you into my jester if that's what you're afraid of.” You reassured him, turning serious and looking outside. “I just want to be free. You know, you who come from a world of freedom, maybe you love what you see here: power, wealth, stability. But I grew up like this... I want the exact opposite.” And in that moment Tovar's heart sank“You may think I am crazy to want things like running across a meadow, brandishing a sword, riding my steed on the beach, instead of one day ruling this nation with my future husband.” you sighed sadly “Forget what I said. Maybe you should also tell my father and it’s better that he doesn't know my thoughts. He wouldn’t understand.”
“It is understandable that he doesn't approve,” Tovar agreed, lowering his gaze for a moment and then raising it again to your sad face.
You nodded, “Okay.” You cleared your throat as if to silence those thoughts that were not in keeping with your status, “Um, what are we gon—?”
Pero interrupted you, “I won't tell anyone what you confided in me.” He reassured you. “I am not your enemy. I was called to protect you and I will, but protection does not mean keeping you in a cage.”
Tovar was then that he saw that sparkle that has never left your eyes when you and him are together. You had found an ally for the first time in your life.
He watches you in the firelight, watches that state of pure bliss that makes you as beautiful as a painting he once stole for a rich lord a few years ago, a slight smile curves your lips upwards and a small lock of hair falls across your face. You are a tender and sweet image to see, you are so different from the strong warrior you want to appear, you are beautiful like an angel.
He who has met so many monsters with beautiful faces, fought against monsters in the flesh, ran away from one place to another, never knew or understood what peace or stability was, but since he met you it's like he started to be serene in some way; he had started to have a routine, a day marked by repeated and regular actions, although with some exceptions here and there to satisfy your rebellious soul and to make sure that he himself was happy in knowing you were happy and satisfied. When you smiled at him after a long ride through the meadows it was as if everything was in its place, as if he had fully fulfilled his duties, as if he was somehow really living in those simple moments with you.
He sees you groaning in your sleep and holding you close to him as if seeking protection in a vulnerable moment like rest. And he knows it well since his whole life he has done nothing but keep his guard up, always ready to bite and scratch to protect himself from everything and everyone. He understands you very well, perhaps better than anyone else.
From the very beginning he felt a strange, unknown warmth invade his chest and the unknown instinct to protect you regardless of the task he had been called to perform. He has never experienced feelings such as affection or love, or rather perhaps in his own way he felt them, but that happened a long time ago when his life was very different...
“Pero,” you mutter sleepily, catching his attention as he sees you wrinkle your nose and open and close your eyes, “is it morning already?” you ask “Did I sleep much?” you groan, dazed.
“No,” he replies, moving away the arm that was holding you closer to him, always respecting your person, “barely a couple of hours.” You hear him sigh, “It’s still night outside.” he adds, touching your forehead with his fingers with disarming delicacy, “Rest a little longer.”
You still look at him half asleep, “Go to sleep too.” You suggest, opening and closing your eyes. “I’m glad you’re by my side, but we both need to be strong.” you say, abandoning yourself to sleep and slightly bowing your head in his direction.
You're right, he needs to sleep too. At least a little.
Tumblr media
When the light of dawn caresses the mountains, you are already awake. You have your legs pulled to your chest and you stare at the horizon with a thoughtful expression. A bunch of possible scenarios run through your mind based on what your actions might be in the next few hours. You sigh before turning towards the inside of the cave where Pero still rests. He tried to hold you by the wrist in an attempt to get you to rest some more, but you shook your head and you touched his rough cheek as if to say rest, don't worry about me, then you stood up, while he - you're sure of it - followed you with his gaze as if he wanted to make sure that you don't do anything stupid.
You're a rebel, but you're not a fool. You know you have to think carefully about your actions and decisions, but you also know that you have to talk to your father and run the risk that he will have you arrested or that many lies have been told about you in order to discredit you in his eyes.
A father should believe his daughter regardless, but yours... well, he's never been on your side, he's always wanted to do things his way. And this time you fear he won't make an exception.
The sky has timidly turned a pale blue and you get up determined to face everything, Tovar has also already suggested the way for you to sneak back into the castle, but this time you will go with him, with the one who very quickly became a friend — and in your heart something more, even if you don't have the courage to say it out loud — beyond your bodyguard.
Tovar, after yawning loudly, stretches as he stands up, “So, princesa, what's the plan now?”
“It’s a risky plan, but I think it’s the only feasible one,” he announced.
Pero watches you thoughtfully and waiting for you to continue, but then he completes for you, “You want to go back to the castle to talk to the King, and that's understandable, but I think we should do something else first.”
“What do you mean?” you ask him, placing your hands on your hips and zigzagging your gaze from one side of the cave to the other, trying to figure out what you'd missed.
“We must first understand who or what is starving people. There is certainly an explanation and we must understand which one.”
You smile, “We?”
He nods, “You know I’m on your side and I follow you wherever you go.” He confirms, taking a half step towards you.
You also take a small step towards him, “Are you doing this as a bodyguard?”
He smiles at you, timidly bringing his hand closer to your cheek, “You know I’m doing this as your friend and not out of obligation.” You smile slightly at him. “I’ll help you shed some light on this, I promise.”
“If only you could be my betrothed!” you exclaim, looking into his eyes. “You understand me, you are...”
“No, princesa,” he immediately interrupts you by moving away from you, turning his back on you “what you're saying is wrong and I don't want it.” he continues using a firm tone. Pero loves you, but his heart can't allow such involvement.
It's not fair to him or to you. It's not fair that you get attached to someone like him, nor that he forces you to have to see him in secret so as not to cause scandal.
"I don't want you." he says almost with contempt. "You're a little girl." he adds.
He knows he hurt you because he defined you exactly as you don't want, he belittled you and this has always bothered you enormously. And he knows it, but if it's the only way to make you give up, so be it.
For a while he doesn't even hear you breathing as if you were holding your breath, then he hears you reply with a cold tone of voice, “I don't believe you, but... it's okay.” He hears the bitterness in your tone of voice, but this time – unlike others – he doesn't try to make up for it by cracking a few jokes or taking you to your favorite places, he stands still, silent.
“Let's go.” you use an authoritative tone. Pero has already heard this tone like that of a master who calls his dog and this obediently starts to follow him, only he has never heard it coming from from your lips and it hurts him, but he prefers to be sick himself rather than see you suffer one day because of him.
You both walk away from the makeshift shelter, feeling a weight on your chest and a lump in your throat, but neither of you mentions it. Both of you mount your steeds towards the house of one of your faithful vassal who will surely be able to give you an answer and shed light on the conspiracy that is weighing on your land and perhaps on your own father.
15 notes · View notes
eternallytired17 · 11 months ago
Link
Chapters: 3/? Fandom: Prodigal Son (TV 2019) Rating: Teen And Up Audiences Warnings: No Archive Warnings Apply Characters: Malcolm Bright, Martin Whitly, Dani Powell, JT Tarmel, Gil Arroyo, Jessica Whitly, Ainsley Whitly Additional Tags: Serial Killers, Whump, Malcolm Bright Whump, Malcolm Bright Needs a Hug, Serious Injuries, Kidnapping, Hurt Malcolm Bright, Martin Whitly Escapes Claremont Psychiatric Hospital, Martin Whitly Being an Asshole, Hurt/Comfort, Gil Arroyo Acting as Malcolm Bright's Parental Figure Summary:
An unwelcome guest drops into Malcolm's apartment.
NEW CHAPTER!
4 notes · View notes
coolnonsenseworld · 4 months ago
Text
Tumblr media Tumblr media Tumblr media
A little promo with my little obsession on the side...........
Reminder all items are shipped from Poland - for details on shipping times check out FAQ or send me a private message!
 mmezzy.bigcartel.com
#klance#halloween au#im projecting on the internet my own impostor syndrome#i feel that im awful and should be learning how to draw instead of writing shitty fics#and when i want to write a post and share a little doodle or smth - 'sorry' is right between the lines and its so frustrating#like???? nobody probably cares#im either here or im not#and if i need to finish that little abomination of a fic then so be it you'd think people wouldnt mind too much#and would still want to listen to my captions and see whatever silly doodle however silly it is as long as its true#..............but what if its all redundant#what if i cant draw after i had to flip my entire routine upside down#and will forever chase a thrill of feeling like a prolific artist and it will be always out of reach now#what if people scroll past my art and feel nothing now#what if world is filled with people who kinda hate klance but stay out of reflex and not bc its their deeply routed source of comfort#what if i reached an artistic plateau and will never be good enough#what if this is the limit of my 'talent'#what if i will forever love the projects i want to share but will always hate the execution of it wanting to fix it fix it fix it learn mor#i keep reading the little notes i get on orders#some screenshots i saved#i find good words and opinions and love letters to art as a whole#and i feel insufficient#subpar#i drew a comic about it to an old poem and still havent finished it#there is a point of trying your best when it stops feeling like a challenge and feels like a failure#its the moment where you keep going of course#and yet#there are emotions im sure nobody shares on social media bc we just try to get through them#but who else will take it better than tumblr tags#either way if im less around its because im dealing with creational self-hatred and artistic ambitions#but on the other hand arent all artists like that? i ran out of tag space btw have an awesome weekend
62 notes · View notes